Perspective of a Century

PERSPECTIVE

OF A CENTURY A volumefor the Centenary of Trinity College, Melbourne 1872-1972 Compiled by

JAMES GRANT

'id.

G

THE COUNCIL OF

TRINITY COLLEGE, MELBOURNE

Š James Grant 1972

Apart from any fair dealing for the purpose of private study, research, criticism or review, as

permitted under the Copyright Act, no part may be reproduced under any process without written permission by the author First published by The Council of Trinity College, Melbourne, 1972

National Library of Australia card number and ISBN 0 9599759 0 x

Registered in Australia for transmission by post as a book Designed by Arthur Stokes PRINTED IN AUSTRALIA BY JOHN SANDS PTY. LTD. HALSTEAD PRESS DIVISION

Trinity College Song

Words by the Reverend L. Arnold

Music by the Reverend H. P. Finnis

Fill up your foaming glasses, boys, and drink the bumper toast Of Trinity, the dear old Coll., the place we love the most.

We'll sing a song and make it ring from Ormond to the coast, A song of the Fleur-de-Lys and Trinity.

Chorus'. Hurrah! Hurrah! for dear old Trinity, The dearest spot in aU the 'Varsity, Fill up your glass, and drink to her success and victory.

And cheer, boys, cheer for Trinity.

She's the finest place on record since creation first began.

She's our dear old Alma Mater and we love her to a man.

So give a mighty "tiger" just the loudest that you can, A "Tiger" for the dark green flag and Trinity.

Contents

FOREWORD by Dr. R. L. Sharwood

xiii

PREFACE

CHAPTER

xi

I

Preliminaries

2

The First Wardenship, 1876-1918

14

3

The Second Wardenship, 1918-1946

29

4

The Third Wardenship, 1946-1964

44

5

The Setting

54

6

An Educational Establishment

75

7

Pro Ecclesia

90

8

Pro Patria

112

9

The Gentlemen

118

10

Gentlemanly Pursuits

141

II

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

162

12

The Fourth Wardenship, 1965-

179

I

APPENDIX The College Coat of Arms

189

INDEX

191

Illustrations

COLOUR PLATES

Dr Alexander Leeper by Rupert Bunny

between pages 8-9

Sir John Behan by James Quinn The Chapel

8-9 8-9

Coat of Arms

8-9 BLACK AND WHITE HALFTONES

The Right Reverend Charles Perry The First Trustees G. W. Torrance

The Right Reverend J. F. Stretch Leonard Terry's Master Plan (1869) College Group c. 1876 The Right Reverend James Moorhouse Sir William and Lady Clarke The College, October 1902 Laying Foundation Stones

Plan of College Buildings 1872-1965

facing page 16 17 32

32 32 33 between pages 40-41 40-41 40-41 40-41

facing page 48

Bishops' Building (1878)

49

Clarke's Building (1883-88) Behan Building (1935) Comprehensive Building Scheme (1920) Student Life, 1890

64 ^5 65 80

Sporting Groups CoUege Plays

81 9^

College Studies

97

Staff and Students, 1921

112

'Juttoddie', 1961

113

Trinity College Women's Hostel

128

Lady Principals

129

R. W. T. Cowan

I44

'Syd'

145

College Alumni The College, 1972

160 161

Foreword

'The rise of the Melbourne Colleges' wrote Geoffrey Blainey in his Centen

ary History of the University of Melbourne,'had perhaps no parallel in the new universities of the British Empire in the second half of the last century'.

This volume presents the story of the most senior of them, Trinity College, which this year celebrates its Centenary. It was at Trinity, during the long Wardenship of Alexander Leeper, that the lines were set and the character of the place as a serious academic society in its own right determined. The later Melbomne foundations followed suit, and the Melbourne collegiate system as a whole has influenced and continues to influence the pattern of Universities throughout Australia.

It has long been fashionable to write off Australian University Colleges as pale and unsuccessful imitations of Oxford and Cambridge. The com

parison is natural and inevitable, but the conclusion is less than fair. While Bishop Perry, our principal founder, may well have hoped to re-create his Cambridge alma mater, it is quite clear that Leeper took no existing institu tion as his model, but rather set out to shape a new kind of college which would be sensitive to its context and contribute positively to the community within which it was to grow—an indigenous product rather than an imported one. Behan, the second Warden, srnnmed up Leeper's achieve ment thus:—'He had the academic quality and the largeness of vision, and the audacity of enthusiasm to conceive the possibility of a "modem equiva lent" of the ancient English universities, and to put the idea into effect in some real measure'.

AH collegiate institutions will, by definition, have something in common— an ordered corporate life, senior and junior members, an academic pro gramme, and a whole range of activities which living in community seems to generate. It is only in some of their trappings that the Melbourne Colleges may appear imitative. In the defirdtion and expression of their role within this University and this community they are sui generis, and their success or failure should be judged in these terms. xi

Perspective of a Century

James Grant has written the first volume of any length on the history of Trinity. The work was commissioned by the College Council before his appointment as Chaplain and hence well before his consecration as a

Coadjutor Bishop of the Diocese of Melbourne. We are most grateful that he has been able to complete the book despite the heavy work-load he now

bears. He would himself say that this has only been made possible by his continued residence in the College as Honorary Chaplain, with another Chaplain to handle most of the pastoral work and the Chapel services.

Bishop Grant stresses that the present volume represents one man's research and reflection, and that the materials may exist for a different interpretation. While this may no doubt be true, it is unlikely that "Grant on Trinity" will be superseded for a long time to come. I can testify to the thoroughness with which he has combed the CoUege archives, to his

initiative in seeking out those who could contribute further material for himj and to the long hours spent in the Muniments Room of the Deeper Library in the production of a manuscript. If these essays in the history of the CoUege are as interesting and entertaining for the general reader as it is hoped they wUl be, it is because of—and not in spite of—^the sound scholar ship on which they are based. And that, we have always Hked to think, is the essence of the Trinity style.

Trinity CoUege, April 1972.

xu

Robin Sharwood, Warden.

Preface

On and July, 1872, without ceremony or publicity, Trinity College enrolled its long-awaited first undergraduate member, John Francis Stretch. Three days previously clergy and laity had gathered to celebrate the Silver Jubilee of Charles Perry's consecration as Bishop of Melbourne, to read an address and to make a presentation. The Bishop in replying indicated his feeling for the new College:

The proposal to commemorate this day by founding a scholarship at Trimty College, and calling it by my name, is peculiarly gratifying to me; and I carmot but regard it as an instance of God's providential goodness that a portion of a collegiate building, which I have so greatly desired to see erected, but which has been so long delayed, should have been just now completed ...

Three months later, the Victorian ParUament was debating the Bill, spon

sored by James Wilberforce Stephen, one of the Trustees of Trinity College, to establish a national system of education that was to be 'free, compulsory and secular'.

But though enjoying the Bishop's blessing and approbation, and though opened in a year when education was the foremost topic of public debate, the progress of the infant College in its first foiu" years could only be des cribed as 'disappointing'. Even its best friends must have despaired until, happily, the situation was completely transformed by the faith and energy of the first Warden, Dr Alexander Leeper. His work was such that the Silver Jubilee Calendar in 1897 was able to record not only the rise and progress of Trinity College, but also the creation of a whole system of collegiate education in the University of Melbourne.

Succeeding years and succeeding Wardens have consolidated the College's position in the life of University, Church, and State. It has not, as Sir John Behan hoped, proved to be 'the pride, the matchless possession and the common care of the whole Anglican Church'. Yet a study of this volume will, it is hoped, demonstrate how it has for the past century aided in proxm

Perspective of a Century

moting 'the advancement of sound learning and religious education' in a marmer not whoUy inconsistent with the intentions of its founders.

A comparative study of collegiate history discloses a considerable em

phasis, if not preoccupation, with questions and details of buildings, grounds and government. This arises as much from the greater availability of the records of these aspects of coUege life as from a considered judgement on their interest and influence. Trinity College is no exception and the Jubilee Calendar of 1897, the Annual Reports to the Diocesan Synods, Council Minutes and Notices and Memoranda, official and unofficial, from the four Wardenships contain a great deal of relevant material.

But this volume attempts to deal with the fuU experience of life in a University College. So, for Trinity College, the Fleur-de-Lys Magazine has proved a rich mine of material and I am much indebted to its editors and

contributors over the past sixty years. I am grateful also to those many former students, and in particular Miss Leeper, who have searched their memories and answered my questions or those of some earlier chronicler.

This volume could not have been completed without the ready assistance of many students and other friends who researched, typed and collated material. In particular I acknowledge with gratitude, the encouragement, the advice and the many helpful criticisms of the present Warden; the varied contributions of Miss Mary Rusden, the Leeper Librarian who among other services tolerated with typical enthusiasm my takeover of her sanctum; and

the cheerful patience of my secretary Miss Madge Jamieson, who deciphered the first draft of this manuscript.

This is not the definitive History of Trinity CoUege. There is a great deal more to teU, particularly of those episodes which are stiU confined to oral tradition. Consequently, I hope members of the CoUege wiU make their

own corrections where necessary. However, I do hope that what I have written wiU evoke for them some memories of the 'good old days' with 'Bones', 'Jock' and the 'Bull', and that they wiU derive as much pleasure from reading it as I have derived from compiling it.

Trinity CoUege

XIV

James Grant

Acknowledgments

Acknowledgments and thanks for permission to include in this volmne material from their publications are due to the following: Melbourne University Press for the extract from Geoffrey Blainey's Centenary History of the University of Melbourne, p. 85, and from Geoffrey Serle's The Golden Age, p. 338; Messrs. Hamish Hamilton for the extract from Graham Mclnnes' Humping My Bluey, p. 98; Messrs. Faber and Faber and the author for the extract from Sir Keith Hancock's Country and Calling, p. 61; her executors for the extract from Gonstance TisdaU's Forerunners, p. 170; Messrs. William Heinemann Australia and the author for the extract from Sir Kingsley Norris' No Memory for Pain, pp. 42-3; and the Clarendon Press, Oxford, for the extract from F. H. Lawson's The

Oxford Law School 1850-1Q65, p. 119.

Acknowledgment is also made of indebtedness to the work of the writers of the following theses: J. Ann Hone, The Movement for the Higher Education of Women in Victoria in the later Nineteenth Century (Monash M.A.); D. Chambers, A History of Ormond College, 1881-1Q45 (Melbourne M.A.); and Barry Bjorksten, Trinity College—the First Twenty Years of Building (Melbourne School of Architecture).

XV

CHAPTER

ONE

Preliminaries

Trinity College, Melbourne, is a University College established under the aegis of the Church of England in the Diocese of Melboiune and affiliated

to the University of Melbourne. The establishment of the College was planned to follow on that of the University, but nineteen years elapsed between its promotion and its completion. What might have constituted a serious threat to the primacy of the University in teaching and discipline, if commenced concurrently, came too late to do more than supplement and extend the University's provision.

The University itself was foimded in the first ffiish of prosperity and confidence that followed the Separation of Victoria from New South Wales and the Discovery of Gold, both in 1851. The record of its establish ment reveals nothing comparable to the long drawn-out delays that frus trated the hopes of the College's founders for so long. On ist December, 1852, H. C. p. Childers, Auditor-General of the State of Victoria, moved in the Legislative Council for the appointment of a Select Committee of

the Council to take into consideration the expediency of establishing a University in the City of Melbourne, and the principles upon which it should be founded. The motion was passed, the Select Committee reported favourably, and the BiU to give effect to its recommendations passed through all stages with a minimum of discussion, receiving the Royal Assent on 22nd January, 1853. This made no provision for the study of Theology, but Section 8 of the Incorporation Act provided for the affiliation of Colleges on terms which made possible denominational foundations.

Geoffrey Blainey in his Centenary History of the University of Melbourne found it necessary to devote an appendix to the question, 'Who founded the University?' In the case of Trinity College this question does not arise;

its undoubted foimder was the Right Reverend Charles Perry, first Bishop of Melbourne. Perry entered Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1824 in

Perspective of a Century

1828 was Senior Wrangler in the Mathematical Tripos and seventh in the Classical Tripos. In 1829 he gained a fellowship at Trinity, and, after going into residence in 1832, continued as Tutor until 1840. As such he had no need to be convinced of the desirability of establishing a Collegiate institution. He had 'from the first commencement of his episcopate been very anxious for the establishment ... of a College after the model of the English Colleges of Oxford and Cambridge'. Furthermore he shared the general concern with educational matters of so many of his generation.'The creation of a people must always in a measure depend upon the means of

education which are provided for them', he wrote in 1851. For the whole of his episcopate he was closely involved in both discussion of and action on the educational issues of his day.

Consequently, the first formal steps towards the establishment of a Melbourne College were taken at a meeting convened by the Bishop on 26th May, 1853. This resolved that it was desirable 'That a CoUegiate Institution in connection with a Grammar School should be established in this city with

a view to affiliating the former with the Melbourne University . . .' A continuing committee drafted a Constitution for a Church of England Grammar School and College and this was adopted at further meetings held in July of the same year. Logically, the School needed to be developed before the College: so the Council established by this constitution con centrated its attention on the Melbourne Church of England Grammar School which opened in 1858. This was accomplished with Government assistance,

but an application in 1859, when William Nicholson was Chief Secretary, for a grant of ÂŁ8,000 towards a CoUege was refused. In 1861 a scheme was promulgated for the division of forty acres of land immediately north of the University site between the fom- principal denominations, ten acres being allotted to each.

Two years later, in January, 1863, Sir William Stawell, Chief Justice of Victoria and a graduate of Trinity College, Dublin, moved resolutions in the Melbourne Church Assembly calling on the Bishop to inaugurate

theological training for Diocesan ordinands in Melbourne and to press on with the establishment of a CoUege affiliated to the University. The Bishop was less enthusiastic about the former than the latter object. As he stated

it in 1865, his firm conviction was that the primary object of the Church of England College must be for 'the reception and superintendence of students

Preliminaries

at the University': a Theological Institution was something that might be 'engrafted upon it later'. Meanwhile discussions involving members of the School Council and others interested in the establishment of a University College took place intermittently from January, 1864. On 6th June, 1865, a meeting of this group, convened by Bishop Perry, agreed 'that steps should be taken for the establishment of a Chinch of England CoUege in con nection with the University of which a theological institution shall form a part'. Finally on 14th September a Committee consisting of Sir W.F. Stawell The Honourable C. Sladen

F. G. Smith, Esq. The Reverend T. C. Cole Professor Wilson

J. W. Stephen, Esq. The Reverend Dr Bromby

was appointed and authorised to carry out the resolution already adopted.

THE COLLEGE COMMITTEE AT WORK

This committee acted throughout as a self-existing and independent body and at its first meeting. Sir William Stawell was elected Chairman and Professor Wilson, Secretary. With Wilson as its moving spirit it accom plished three main tasks:— (1) The building and financing of the first building.

(2) The framing of a Constitution providing for the government of the College as an institution independent of the Grammar School.

(3) The procuring of a Crown Grant of the College site.

William Parkinson Wilson was a Cambridge graduate and in 1847, like Perry, was Senior Wrangler in the Mathematical Tripos. He was elected a Fellow of St John's College and was selected as Melbourne's first Professor of Mathematics while holding the corresponding appointment at Queen's College, Belfast. He was a bachelor and participated enthusiastically in various community activities.

Urged by the Bishop, who feared that the Government might resume the land already reserved, the Committee obtained from Leonard Terry, the Diocesan Architect, plans for an entire College. The Committee's first

Perspective of a Century

intention was to erect the 'West Front' along Sydney Road, but on 8th December, 1868, it decided to proceed on less ambitious lines, and be content with erecting the 'Principal's Residence'. This was placed at the south-east corner of the Quadrangle and could be used as a residence for students. Terry's design was for a building of Tasmanian standstone from Spring Bay in a 'late Gothic' style. Funds available for its construction totalled £3,175, comprising £2,000 given by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge in 1847 ^ CoUege but used in the meantime for building the Diocesan Grammar School on Eastern HiU and for importing prefabricated iron churches; £500 from a bequest of G. J. Griffith, late Chancellor of the Diocese; and £675 accumulated interest on the S.P.C.K. grant. Terry was authorised to negotiate with James Lawrence, who was then building the Town HaU, to undertake the work. Lawrence's estimate of the cost was £6,000, but in accordance with the Committee's resolution

of 8th October, 1869, Terry was instructed to commence work at once although more money would be needed to complete it.

A circular letter from the Committee, drafted by Dr J. E. Bromby, first Headmaster of Melbourne Grammar School, was issued appealing to aU loyal Anglicans for help in financing the undertaking. The Circular stated that the College was founded: 1. To provide for youths from a distance, pursuing their studies at the University, a residence under proper superintendence where they will enjoy facilities for obtaining assistance in their work.

2. To provide a residence for students who have completed their imdergraduate course, and desire to continue their studies and at the same

time contribute to their own support, by engaging in tuition, before entering on their professional life.

3. To provide Theological training and instruction for such as desire to take Holy Orders.

Later, on 4th November, 1869, the Bishop's suggestion to the Church

Assembly of 1865 regarding the name of the College was adopted. The name. Church of England College, was stillborn: instead plans went for ward for the laying of the Foundation Stone of Trinity College. On 2nd February, 1870, Bishop Perry made a formal announcement of the impend ing happy event, and to the accompaniment of quite exceptional publicity, the ceremony was performed eight days later. In hot sunshine, at eleven

Preliminaries

in the morning, a procession formed up at the University and wound its way northward to the Church of England reserve. It was, we are told, 'very picturesque'. At the head of the procession were the choristers of St. Peter's, Eastern Hill, in white surplices: following them came clergy and lay members of the Church Assembly; then Bishop Perry and Dean Macartney in their gowns with other officers of the Diocese; and finally members of the University accordiag to rank, including a sprinkling of doctors of laws in scarlet. Awaiting the procession was an assembly com

posed very largely of ladies. The walls of the Provost's Lodge were already built to a height of ten feet: inside the walls a platform had been con structed, and over it was stretched an awning, surmounted by a flag.

Proceedings began with a shortened form of Morning Prayer: St Peter's Choh with harmonium accompaniment sang Boyce's anthem,'Oh, Where shall wisdom be foimd', which the Argus thought 'very appropriate' and the Age 'very pretty'; then Perry descended from the platform and with due ceremony laid the Foundation Stone. This was unmarked, but beneath

it, in the usual manner, was a bottle containings the newspapers of the day, the cimrent coins of the realm and a scroll with a Latin commemoration.

An English rendering reads thus: TO THE HONOUR AND GLORY OF THE HIGHEST GOD THE FATHER THE SON AND THE HOLY SPIRIT FOR THE SPREAD AND SUPPORT OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION FOR THE INCREASE AND CONTINUANCE OF THE PRACTICE OF DEVOTION

FOR ADDITIONS TO EVERY KIND OF SOUND LEARNING FOR THE KNOWLEDGE OF LANGUAGES FOR THE EDUCATION OF YOUTH

IN PIETY VIRTUE AND DISCIPLINE AS WELL AS IN HUMANITIES AND SCIENCE

THE RIGHT REVEREND CHARLES PERRY S.T.P. FIRST BISHOP OF MELBOURNE LAID THIS CORNERSTONE OF

THE COLLEGE OF THE HOLY AND UNDIVmED TRINITY IN THE CITY AND UNIVERSITY OF MELBOURNE IN THE PRESENCE OF THE CLERGY AND PEOPLE ON THE TENTH DAY OF FEBRUARY IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 1870

AND IN THE THIRTY-THIRD YEAR OF THE REIGN

Perspective of a Century OF OUR SOVEREIGN LADY QUEEN VICTORIA FROM THE BEGINNING OF THIS UNDERTAKING UNTO THE END

MAY GOD BE PRESENT GRACIOUSLY PROSPERING OUR WORK AMEN.

Speeches, some longer, some shorter, followed from the Bishop, Professor Wilson, Dean Macartney, Sir James Palmer and Sir William Stawell. Wilson spoke at considerable length on the functions of the College and its relation ship to the University. It would provide residence and moral and religious training for young men who came from a distance and had no friends with whom they could live. 'What could be greater than the temptations which a young man of twenty or twenty-one would be subjected to, if he were living without superintendence in a city like Melbourne?'

The Dean of Melbourne delivered what the Argus described as 'an animated address on the advantages of University education', but which none of the other newspapers reported. Sir James Palmer, a veteran Parlia mentarian who had taken a great interest in educational matters, waxed lyrical about a system of education which would bring forward talented children and 'subject them to culture in the successive steps of learning, from the common school and the grammar school to University, finally enabling them to travel over Europe'. Sir William Stawell hoped parents would now be prepared to have their sons educated at home and that he would soon see the other denominations 'emulous in the erection of their

colleges'.

The Bishop spoke mainly on the financial problems awaiting solution.

Even with the £985 contributed as a result of the Committee's appeal, £3,500 was needed to complete the building.

It was their purpose, under the direction of the Architect (Mr. Terry) and the builder (Mr. Lawrence) . .. to carry on this work as long as they had fimds. They would spend the £4,000 and any more they could get; but, when they had exhausted the funds in hand, then the walls would stop, unless the means were provided for carrying them on to completion.

The Bishop concluded by hoping that they would not have to bear the shame of an unfinished building.

The Committee naturally agreed and sought to enlist the support of the clergy and the Anglican members of the University. On 4th April, 1870, an enlarged General Committee comprising thirty leading citizens and 'all

Preliminaries

the clergymen of the Church of England' was appointed by a public meeting at the Mechanics' Institute to raise the balance owing on the Provost's Lodge. But on 4th August it was reported that it had been considered expedient to suspend aU efforts at collecting subscriptions till a new Con stitution had been accepted. Not until June, 1871, was the Committee able to proceed and then only because the Bishop had offered a personal loan. Originally this was for £1,500 but eventually £2,500 had to be borrowed for the completion of the first unit of the College. The total cost was made up thus: Building Groimds and Fencing Fmniture Sundries

£6,311 ^359 £648 £65

It was intended that this debt should be serviced by aimual subscriptions,

and life compositions of 'members' of the CoUege, but these were insuffi cient. A Loan Redemption Scheme then failed to enrol more than seven subscribers at £6 per annmn. On two occasions special efforts were made to relieve the CoUege of some part of its financial burdens, but on both occasions the claims of other creditors had priority. Not imtil 1888, when the CoUege received £6,000 as its share of a bequest of £19,000 by John Hastie was the debt to the Bishop finaUy discharged.

Hastie, of Punprmdhal Station on Lake Corangamite, a bachelor, a Scot, and a Presbyterian, bequeathed his residuary estate to the University of Melbourne, the Presbyterian Chmrch of Victoria, and the United Church of England and Ireland in Victoria, in equal shares. The inclusion of the AngUcan Chinch in this disposition seems to have expressed the testator's confidence in Bishop Perry and personal regard for him, rather than a strong interest in the AngUcan Church. When this bequest was first

published in 1869,the Bishop had made known his iutention of devoting the whole of the share due to the AngUcan Church to the founding of a Univer

sity CoUege—^to be known, in memory of the testator, as Hastie College.

However, when the bequest finaUy became avaUable, the CoUege CouncU declined to press its claim for the whole bequest considering it had by then surmounted its early difficulties. Both Leeper and Behan maintained that this promise of good things to come explains how a Committee of

Perspective of a Century

responsible citizens could undertake a whole collegiate project on such a slender basis and also the minimal response by the community to successive appeals.

Undoubtedly the expectation of a substantial gift from the Hastie estate may have had some effect on the willingness of Anglicans to contribute towards the fotmdation of the College, but there was another factor operating as weU. Geoffrey Serle comments in The Golden Age that 'Angli canism's traditional favoured position as the established Church in England handicapped its work in the colonies, for its adherents tended to assume that the Church would flourish without great effort by the laity.' Nonethe

less, at this stage the minority of Anglican laymen who supported Chiuch objects were relatively generous givers. In comparison with the Presbyterians who had the support of Western District squatters by the score, a small number of Anglican laymen, mainly officials and professional men, was called upon to support not only Trinity College but also their local parish, 'the Cathedral Building Fund and the Endowment Fimd for the new Diocese of Ballarat. Bishop Moorhouse's Home Mission Fimd attracted

support from many new quarters, but this was more readily given to provide a ministry to selectors than in subsidising a project which could

involve only a very smaU and limited section of the Anghcan community.

FRAMING A NEW CONSTITUTION

The question of the form of government of the new College arose in connection with moves to secure further subscriptions. Perry in- May, 1870, in reply to an editorial in the Church of England Messenger, wrote: As the present Constitution for the College and Grammar School is thought not to give sufficient prominence to the former, it is intended, when the subscription list for the college has been before the Church for a sufficient

time, to call a meeting of the subscribers to both, for the purpose of intro ducing some modifications.

and on 31st May the Committee resolved: I. That, in the opinion of this Committee, it is of great importance for the success of Trinity College that it should both in its organisation and its government, be independent, of any particular school or schools in the Colony.

;isi

m

V - ,"

Dr. Alexander Leeper, First Warden, by Rupert Bunny.

t"

^miSl

•Tn4K

VHtfYtrc''

TT-V* J-^-x <;.■,«.»•■•(>;:►" { I * l\

"vr:

VX'*\W t»

v -sj. ' 'Anr

^t-«- • '. » f S

t

rt -

v

iRr-

i[

*

-

ml ■I «i

Wi-

5t5 t.I

w-

Si>i5i

,

wmmm

mrnSi

'iv;

•:,.

ms

The Chapel, (1914)—the architect's drawing.

i

I

&

r,..

i.

%

^ U

»

$

■ff

i m

m

Sir John Behan, Second Warden, by James Quinn.

>

r

o

â&#x20AC;¢A 525

The Official Coat of Arms Granted by the College of Heralds in 1964.

Preliminaries

II. That Sir WiUiam StaweU, Mr. Stephen and Professor Wilson be a sub committee to consider the best means of effecting [this object].

Two days later the Committee (now described as the 'Building Com mittee of Trinity College') presented a report recommending that it should be constituted, formally, as a 'Provisional Committee" to prepare a draft constitution for 'Trinity College', and that steps should be tahen to procure the severance of the College from the Grammar School. On 4th August, Wilson reported to a meeting of the 'General Committee' that the Grammar School Council had given its approval but that the require ment in the 1853 Constitution of three months' notice of constitutional changes would delay formal approval. The meeting of the Council and Electors of the Grammar School was held on Saturday, 24th September, when Sir William StaweU's motion approving the alterations in the Con stitution was carried unanimously and without any discussion.

Meanwhile, proposals for a CoUege Constitution prepared by Wilson were being carefuUy examined. It was agreed that it was desirable that the CoUege should be incorporatedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;if possible by general actâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and that the Constitution should be 'laid on the table of the Church Assembly after it had been approved by the contributors'. On 31st October the Provisional Committee adopted the final draft, convened a meeting of subscribers for 6th December, and ordered that the draft be printed as a supplement to the Church of England Messenger of November 3rd.

The proposed Constitution was divided into two parts. The first pro posed Statutes for the Government of the CoUege by a Provost and twelve FeUows after its incorporation. The second part comprised arrangements for the 'Temporary Government of the CoUege' (prior to its incorporation) by a CoimcU which was required 'to take such measures as shaU seem most expedient to procure such incorporation as soon as, in the judgement of the CouncU, an endowment shaU have been obtained sufficient to secure an adequate salary for a Provost'.

When the subscribers assembled at St Enoch's HaU, Coffins Street, the

Constitution was adopted in toto and it was agreed that it be submitted to the Church Assembly which was then sitting. A vote of thanks was accorded to Professor Wilson 'for the great labour he had devoted to the

elaboration of the Constitution for the CoUege'. That night, on the motion

Perspective of a Century

of the Reverend R. B. Dickinson of South Melbourne, the Church Assembly resolved:

That the Statutes of Trinity College and the arrangements for the govern ment of the College ... be approved by the Assembly and published with its other Regulations, Acts and Resolutions.

Behan subsequently commented that the minimal consideration accorded

the document by the Church Assembly argues both ignorance on questions of collegiate government and a general lack of interest in tertiary education.

At government level, the same"lack of interest is possibly evidenced by the extraordinary dilatoriness in issuing a Crown Grant for the site on which the College's first building was under construction.

THE CROWN GRANT

As early as 1861 land to the North of the University had been set apart for affiliated colleges but it was not until i6th July, 1866, that it was even temporarily reserved from sale by an Order-in-Coundl. By then it had been established that the Govermnent would grant the sites for affiliated colleges to Trustees for each denomination which applied, and that these Trustees would be required to secure the approval of the University Council to the design of any buildings to be erected as regards their external archi tectural character. Following a joint approach by the four major denom inations, on nth September, 1866, the Commissioner of Crown Lands

promised he would instruct the Crown Solicitor to prepare a draft Deed of Grant. It is not recorded that this Deed was received, but on 28th July, 1869, five members of the Committee were nominated as Trustees, namely, William Foster StaweU

Charles Perry Hussey Burgh Macartney James Wilberforce Stephen William Parkinson Wilson.

Macartney, like StaweU, was a graduate of Trinity CoUege, Dublin. Born in 1799, he accompanied Perry to Melbourne in 1847 died stUl occupy ing his office as Dean of Melbourne in 1894; he is Trinity's only link with the eighteenth centmy. Stephen had been a contemporary of Wilson at St John's CoUege, Cambridge: he was a barrister and ChanceUor of the 10

Preliminaries

Diocese; Minister of Education in 1872, and later a Judge of the Supreme Court. Finally, after further delay, the Crown Grant was issued on 13th November, 1871, the Trustees gazetted, and the College legally constituted.

The subscribers and enrolled members had elected their representatives early in October, and these, together with the provisional Trustees, constituted the College Coimcil which met for the first time on nth October.

OPENING THE COLLEGE

In February, 1872, two years from its commencement, the building was finished. No stipend for a Principal was available so, on 5th February, the Coimcil appointed the Reverend George William Torrance, M.A. (and afterwards Mus.Doc.) of Dublin University, Acting-Principal. He was a Dubliner, who after a promising start to a musical career—^he composed his first oratorio Abraham at nineteen and followed this up with an opera

called William of Normandy and another oratorio called The Captivity, with words by Oliver Goldsmith—entered Trinity CoUege, Dublin, to study for the Ministry in 1859. He was ordained in 1866 and three years later sailed for Australia—for health reasons and to join his brother. At the

time of his appointment to Trinity he was Assistant Gurate at St. John's, La Trobe Street, and continued as such throughout his term as ActingPrincipal.

AH was now ready—^Buildings, Constitution, Council, Acting-Principal.

But where were the students? For four months Torrance remained the only

occupant of the new building's nineteen rooms. Then, in July, the first student, J. F. Stretch, enrolled 'at the express request of Bishop Perry' to be followed by five others by the end of September. E. A. Crawford, the second student enrolled, wrote down in 1907 his recollections of this first year;

The present Chapel was the students' common room. The Library was where it is still. Mr. Torrance, the 'Acting Head', had his quarters apart, and two, I think, of the larger rooms were divided into cubicles by wooden

partitions. ... The first housekeeper was a Miss Bush, very good natured and ready to provide coffee and jam tarts for the consolation of those who were ploughed. Mr. Torrance combined the duties of 'Acting Head' of the College with those of Assistant Gurate of St. John's, whither we accompanied him on Sunday mornings to admire his preaching and also the Incumbent's daughter....

11

Perspective of a Century

The great event of the year was the marriage of the Acting-Principal to Miss Annie Vaughan on November nth at South Yarra. The newlyappointed Professor of Classics, Herbert Strong, was best man and the two senior Trinity students were assistant groomsmen. In 1873 the Cnnnr.i1 decided to 'farm' the CoUege to the Acting-Principal and his wife and the services of the amiable Miss Bush was dispensed with.

In 1873 eight students enrolled, in 1874 ten, but in 1875, seven only.

Of these the majority appear to have been studying law, including a future Justice of the Supreme Court of Victoria and Chancellor of the Diocese of

Melbourne, H. A. Hodges, but not all graduated. Of the Arts students, fom:

were subsequently ordained including the first Australian-bom Bishop, J. F. Stretch: he was consecrated Coadjutor Bishop of Brisbane in 1895 and enthroned as Bishop of Newcastle in 1906.

But this development was much less than had been expected. The 'College' differed from other boarding houses only in having a clergyman as its Principal. The distinguishmg characteristic of collegiate lifeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^that it requires of its inmates certain rules of life and offers them in return

certain educational privilegesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^was absent. Mr Torrance was weU liked by

the students, but naturally regarded his connection with the CoUege as only of a temporary nature. He had neither the required leisure nor the resources necessary for the establishment of a system of CoUege tuition and was

handicapped by the lack of a recognised connection with the University.

At the end of 1875 Dean Macartney, then acting as Vicar-General for

Perry who was in England, included in his address to the Church Assembly a most depressing statement from the CoUege CouncU in which Trinity's position was briefly described 'as wanting both in money and students, the latter want arising in a great measure from the former'. About the same

time, the 'Vagabond' of the Argus, weU informed as he usuaUy was, con fessed to the blankest ignorance with respect to Trinity CoUege.

The Chxirch of England ... has been foolish enough to erect a building ... the purpose of which is a mystery to most people. I was told that it was a

school, a college, a theological seminary, a home for distressed parsons and the house of the caretaker. Now, it is a small building, and could not be aU these, so I give up.

The Dean, realising that the immediate need was the provision of an adequate stipend for a permanent Head, suggested to the Diocesan CouncU 12

Preliminaries

that it should seek Perry's consent to apply the rents from a property in Bourke Street, pnrchased years earlier as a perpetual endowment for educa tional purposes, to that pmpose. The Council agreed unanimously and three months later the Bishop's letter agreeing to make ÂŁ200 per annum avail able was received. But meanwhUe, on 6th January, 1876, the CoUege Coimcil had proceeded to a momentous decision. Having been informed that he would accept the appointment of Head of the College on certain conditions, it resolved 'That it is desirable that Mr Leeper be appointed'.

On the following day the appointment was made with a tenure of three years, and on 6th March Leeper took possession of Trinity College.

In November, 1875, a daughter had been bom to the Torrances at the CoUege, but, foUowing the appointment of the permanent Head, Torrance severed his connection with Trinity. He ministered at AU Saints', Geelong, untU, in 1878, he began his principal work at Holy Trinity, Balaclava, where he built the permanent Church and, at his own expense, installed a fine organ. He resigned in 1897 and retired to Ireland where he accepted a position at St Canice's Cathedral, Kilkenny. He died on 20 August 1907,

and his association with Trinity is commemorated by a plaque in the Chancel of the Chapel.

13

CHAPTER

TWO

The First Wardenship, 1876-1918

The new Principal was bom in Dublin on 3rd Jime, 1848, and was the second son and third child (of ten) of the Reverend Alexander Leeper, Incumbent of St Audoen's and Canon of St Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin,

and Catherine, daughter of William Henry Porter, President of the Royal Irish College of Surgeons. His only school mentioned in 'Who's Who' was Kingstown Grammar School, but he also attended 'Mr Rice's School in Harcourt Street'. In 1867 he matriculated at Trinity College, Dublin, where he was J. P. Mahaffy's first pupil. Leeper had a distinguished academic record; he was awarded the Berkeley Gold Medal, a Vice-Chancellor's

Prize and what is described as a 'First University Scholarship', and gradu ated B.A. in 1871 and M.A. in 1875. In 1869 he visited Sydney during the course of a world tour which he undertook for health reasons. While there

he was introduced to (Sir) George Wigram Allen, later Speaker of the New South Wales Legislative Assembly, and whose daughter, Adeline Marian, he eventually married on 30 December, 1879. After a further tour in the Middle East, he went up to Oxford in 1872 as a resident scholar of St John's

College. He gained a First Class in Classical Moderations in 1874 and was proximo accessit for the Gaisford Prize (Greek prose) with an essay on 'The Siege of Deny'.

He retinmed to Australia in 1874, mainly for health reasons, and for a

time was tutor to G. W. Allen's sons in Sydney. In 1875 Leeper moved to Melbourne and joined the staff of Melbourne Grammar School under E. E. Morris, Dr Bromby's successor. A colleague on the staff of was Mr Joshua Lake, also a graduate of St John's, Oxford, and they, in con

junction, established the school paper. The Melbournian, and did a great deal of work in compiling the Liber Melburniensis: he was also the founder of the school hbrary and its first librarian.

Leeper proved himself an effective and inspiring teacher, and T. a'B. 14

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8

Weigall, one of his pupils both at Melbourne Grammar and Trinity, speaks with admiration of his enthusiasm and clarity of exposition. But his heart was not in secondary teaching. Blainey records that in 1872 he applied for the Melboimie Chair of Classics but H. A. Strong was appointed. However

by December, 1875, the College Council was in a position to place the Col lege in the hands of a gentleman of 'academic distinction and wide university experience'. Leeper was available, and despite Stawell's objection on the ground of his youth, was appointed. His promotion to Trinity was hailed with acclamation by both Church and secular press and it was confidently predicted that his appointment would inaugurate a new era in the College's development.

Torrance had found some difficulty in enforcing the rulesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^in 1874 he had to assure the Council there was no gambling among the students and in 1875 he had expelled a student for 'insubordination'^â&#x20AC;&#x201D;and it was pre dicted to Leeper that all the students would leave College rather than submit to rules and restrictions on their liberty. But by the end of First Term the numbers had risen from five to seven and by the end of the next to ten.

The Council had earlier expressed it confidence in its new Principal by agreeing, on 24th March, to extend his tenure to five years and by appointing J. W.Hackett as Vice-Principal.

John Winthrop Hackett was, like Leeper, the son of an Irish clergyman, and graduated with him from Trinity College, Dublin, in 1871. He was

called to the Irish Bar but almost at once emigrated to Sydney. In 1875, he was called to the N.S.W. bar and took up joiunalism with the Sydney Morning Herald. Presumably he there renewed his acquaintance with Leeper and later accepted an invitation to come to Melbourne and help his friend inaugurate collegiate life.

By November, Leeper in presenting his first report on the College was able to report progress in a niunber of directions. The Statute of Affiliation to the University had been passed; recreational facilities for students had

been enlarged, and the grounds improved. Further progress would depend on how soon suitable buildings could be erected. The Council agreed and, encouraged by the new Bishop of Melbourne, James Moorhouse, sought to

raise ÂŁ20,000. But the political excitement and unrest which prevailed during this and the following year while the Berry Ministry was in power caused men of wealth to button up their pinrses.

15

Perspective of a Century

In 1877 the corporate and inteUectual life of the College was stimulated by the formation of the Dialectic Society in April and by the opening of the College lectures and tutorials to non-resident men in July. AU possible accommodation was taken up and various student clubs formed. Plaiming for a Theological School was in hand and the construction of a new build ing, 'Bishops'' (after Perry and Moorhouse) was begrm in August.

The ceremony of inaugurating the new buildings took place on the afternoon of 17th June, 1878. Leeper spoke first on his hopes for the College and expressed pleasure that fair headway had been made against the 'two sore enemies of Poverty and Prejudice'. The other main speaker was the Bishop who made a vigorous appeal to the laity to foUow his example and found Studentships for candidates for the ministry in the College's new Theological School.

Next year a Social Science Congress was held in Melbomne at which the Principal read a paper on 'The Future of the University College in Victoria'. This represents the most systematic presentation of his own views on the institution over which he presided. His previous experience of two residential Universities—Dublin and Oxford—^led him to reject all a priori images of the CoUege in favour of an experimental and pragmatic approach: what form his CoUege would take he was not prepared to predict.

But he was sure of one thing: There is at present a noble field of energy open to the Colleges here in Melbourne, if they are only true to their traditions of the past and their instincts for the future.

But by 1880 the financial difficulties of the College were acute and press ing and the payment of interest a heavy burden. A special effort was needed and this took the form of a Fancy Fair at the Town HaU on 31st March and the three foUowing days. OriginaUy it was planned for Bishopscourt garden but the zeal of the ladies knew no bounds. Mrs Moorhouse was Secretary and Treasurer and she was aided by a team of forty-eight ladies including Lady StaweU, Mrs W. J. Clarke, Mrs Armytage ('Como'), Mrs Ward Cole ('St Ninian's', Brighton), Mrs Hearn, Mrs Higinbotham, Mrs Herbert Henty and supported by Messrs. Warrington Rogers and Herbert Henty.

The Fair was highly successful and yielded almost £2,500. Most of this was expended on the liquidation of debts but enough was left to erect a 16

"t*.

- 'ifV* ■> ■? •=, a: ■ ,i;.K fV

y-

«:■-

If: 1

IM-V

S

w inm

•

m

I-

iiu.

!#

it

V

V tim

The Right Rev. Charles Perry

m kT

The First

-A

Trustees

' i.

ur

..,W V jf

Sir William Stawell

Professor W. P. Wilson

M

W a

i:=.

r.:»

« V

L II

Hi

. \, 5-^

/ r-

feT

(ft

■f V

A

yr,

The Very Rev. H. B. Macartney

J. W. Stephen

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8 temporary wooden Dining Hall (£400) and to pay for some planting and laying out of the grounds.

In March, 1881, Leeper was appointed for a further five years and the title of his office altered from Principal to Warden. Ormond College, built and endowed by Francis Ormond for the Presbyterians, was opened in the same month, providing opportimities for tutorial and sporting exchanges.

It also, in aU probability, helped influence the Clarke family to increase its benefactions to the College. Sir William Clarke, the Colony's largest land owner and wealthiest citizen, had already given generously to earlier appeals for buildings, groimds and a theological studentship: now his brother, Joseph, whose main interests were in Tasmania, promised £5,000 for the building known as Clarke's. Sir William followed with the Clarke open scholarship of £1,000, £3,000 to complete the first section of Clarke's, £1,000 for chemical and biological laboratories, and another £3,000 to extend the Clarke building. The Perry Scholarship, founded in 1873 to commemorate the Bishop's episcopal Jubilee, was awarded for the first time in 1879; Mrs Armytage of 'Wooloomanata', Lara, gave £1,000 in 1883 for a close scholarship from Geelong Grammar School and Mrs Charlotte Moriarty of Inverleigh £1,000 in 1886 for an open scholarship in memory of her brother, Henry Berthon. But compared with the provision at Ormond, Trinity was stiU at a disadvantage in attracting capable students: an appeal in 1889 was fruitless and it continued to rest with the Warden to provide scholarships, exhibitions and prizes.

Though the whole proceeds of the Boimke Street property, averaging £650 per annum, had been available to the College from 1877, the interest charge on the various building debts was still heavy. In 1885 Bishop

Moorhouse issued a new appeal which, by the efforts of some ladies and the support of the Argus, raised £4,000: this discharged most of the debt and allowed the erection of a College Kitchen. He also persuaded the Diocesan Coimcil to make an additional grant of £300 per anmun towards the Warden's salary. This was intended to be for fourteen years but was withdrawn after the CoUege received £6,000 from the Hastie Bequest in 1888.

At Whitsimtide, 1881, a Latin Play, the Mostellaria of Plautus was performed by the students in HaU. It was warmly received and further productions followed till the end of the centiuy. In 1882 Hackett resigned 17

Perspective of a Century

the office of Vice Warden (which he had performed without remuneration) and went to West Australia. There he eventually made a fortune as owner of the West Australian and The Western Mail and from it endowed both

the University of West Australia and St George's College. His only monetary gift to Trinity was £ioo in 1914 towards a gymnasium but he contributed greatly to the early life of the College, especially to the Dialectic Society and the first play. Presumably he was the ffist to occupy the tutor's rooms in Upper Bishops' where Reginald Stephen remembered him in his night shirt quelling disturbances with 'Moderate your transports, gentlemen'.

In 1884 Leeper visited England and on his return pressed forward with the establishment of a Hostel for Women students. He had already admitted them as non-residents in 1883 and in 1890 the Janet Clarke building was erected through a gift of £6,000 from Lady Clarke. In 1886 a gift of £250 from Dean Macartney enabled two houses to be rented for additional stud

ents, but the experiment was not successful and after the completion of Clarke's in 1888 they were given up.

In 1888, at the opening of Queen's College, W. H. Fitchett paid a graceful tribute to Leeper's work in pioneering the Melbourne Colleges: 'Had they failed, the Methodists would not have dared to have begun this great enterprise.' Leeper was unweU in the latter half of 1888 and did not

attend the formal opening of Clarke's: consequently he did not hear Sir William Clarke attest his satisfaction at the progress of the College—'No money that he had ever spent returned him so much pleasiure.' Next year he visited England one again to select new tutors.

Towards the end of 1890 certain painful circumstances arising out of an act

of insubordination took place and resulted in serious inj'iuy to the College.

In consequence of the expulsion of two students by the Council a number of those in residence withdrew from the College.

So nms Leeper's account of the most controversial period of his Wardenship—^the 'Great Rebellion' and the Inquiry by a Committee of the Church Assembly thereon. Sir Ernest Scott (discarding the mantle of Clarendon) gives a garbled account in his History of the University of Melbourne, and the statement in Percival Serle's entry on Leeper in his Dictionary of Aus tralian Biography is also inaccm^te. For this there is little excuse since fuU

statements of what took place were published in the press and private pam phlets. These supply not only the details of the 'Rebellion', but, incidentally, 18

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8

a great deal of information on aspects of College Hfe which would otherwise be completely unknown.

The outline of events can be reconstructed from a printed foolscap

document drawn up by direction of the Comidl and entitled, Account of the Recent Insubordination at Trinity College. This relates that following the Warden's decision to exclude a resident student (S. P. Thompson) from

College for Third Term, forty-one of the resident students 'as a demonstra tion against this exercise of authority by the Warden,' took part in burning an effigy of the Warden and hooting in front of his windows on the night of Monday, 4th August. Next evening the Warden called upon aU who had been concerned in the outbreak to send in their names and especially

required the names of the ringleaders. A list was sent in that night con taining the signatmes in alphabetical order of forty-one students with the following note attached:â&#x20AC;&#x201D;'The above-signed beg to state that they were present at the "ceremony" on Monday night.' The following day the Warden, as it seemed impossible to ascertain who were the ringleaders, expelled five of the senior students of more than three years' standing.

The third-year students were then asked to apologise, and subsequently two of these, who stated that they did not feel regret for the act, were also

expelled. One of the third-year students who expressed deep contrition was pardoned and the remainder were urged to consult with their parents and friends and invited to tender an apology the following day. Leeper

then posted a notice stating that if the others concerned tendered him a suitable apology, due inquiry would be made into alleged grievances. But the students refused to consider an apology while some 'chosen out of their number' rested under the ban of expulsion. Leeper agreed first to suspend,

and then totally to aimul the expulsions. This done the students tendered their apology.

We regret exceedingly that we have been compelled, by force of circum stances, to participate in an act, which, in itself, we are imable to defend as right thinking men, and we wish emphatically to state that we, in no way, wished to offer a personal insult to Dr Leeper.

The Council was less impressed than the Warden with this apology and showed their little sympathy with the students by directing him not to disclose to the students the reasons for his action with regard to Thompson 19

Perspective of a Century

and by including him on the Committee to enquire into the alleged griev ances of the students.

On 3rd September a general meeting of students under the chairmanship of Lloyd Atkinson countered this by passing the following resolution unanimously:

We believe that the present Wardenship is not to the best interests of the College, because :

1. The utter want of confidence in the good faith of the Warden felt by

nearly all students after being in the College for any considerable time.

2. The arbitrary and capricious manner in which the maintenance of dis cipline is conducted.

3. The parsimonious way in which the domestic arrangements of the College ' are carried onâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and the disparity between the fees we pay and the return we get therefor.

This feeling on om part having been made public, we think it necessary in the interest of the College, the Warden, and ourselves, that a full and impartial inquiry be made into the matter.

We therefore request:â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

i. That such an inquiry be conducted by a commission on which the Warden do not sit.

ii. That as these are not personal grievances on the part of individual men, but charges brought by us as a body, delegates appointed by us be present at the inquiry to represent us.

The Council refused to hear 'delegates' and general charges but stated

its willingness to consider specific charges made by individuals. But the students were adamant and submitted no grievances.

The Council now lost patience and summoned Atkinson to explain his conduct, warning him that unless he brought forward the names of the

proposer and seconder of the resolution of 3rd September he must be held personally responsible. The night before Atkinson's appearance, another meeting of students was held, chaired by Stanley Argyle: it protested against any attempt to hold Atkinson responsible for the resolutions stating that he merely acted as chairman and as such was impartial. On 25th September both Atkinson and Argyle were heard by the Council: neither was prepared to apologise for his 'contumacy' and both were expelled. Two days later they were 'still on the premises' and a special Council meeting 20

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8

agreed that if they did not leave the premises, volimtarily, legal proceedings would be instituted against them. The Age records the final denoument.

Yesterday morning [Monday, 30th September] in consequence of this menace they packed up their effects and quitted the College. Immediately afterwards thirty-four of their fellows acting in sympathy followed thenexample leaving only about a dozen students at the College. A nrnnber of

cabs had been brought up to the gate to assist in the exodus and in these vehicles the party made a procession down Elizabeth Street into the city. Be fore leaving the College some of the students hoisted flags half mast high and upside down and when the procession got in motion the students from other institutions cheered the departing ones most lustily.

Next day the Church Assembly of the Diocese of Melbourne met and on 2nd October appointed a Committee to inquire 'into the constitution and management of Trinity College'.

It had before it the Students' charges and considering that the first

of the students' charges [of 3rd September] reflected upon the character of the Warden it dealt with that first. The Warden refused to give evidence

imless represented by counsel: the students were also represented by counsel and the evidence was reported at length by all the daily newspapers.

The Sydney Morning Herald commented that the charges resolved themselves into questions of preference of rooms, promises of accommodation, fines for lateness in coming down to breakfast and similar matters of domestic discipline, of infinite greatness to the student mind but which have an air of the ludicrous when brought into contact with the work-a-day world.

The Committee also heard evidence at length on the Warden's method of

awarding scholarships, on his dismissal of C. H. Rendall as Classics Tutor, and on his relations with S. P. Thompson. Its conclusion was unanimous: . . . that while sundry irregularities, rash promises and serious errors of

judgement have been proved against the Warden, which to some extent justified the students in such want of confidence, the Warden had not been actuated by any deliberate intention to deceive.

On the other charges of caprice and parsimony the Committee made

little progress. On the charge of caprice it was clear that the Council had abdicated from its fimctions of rule-making and managing the endowed 21

Perspective of a Century

Scholarships entrusted to it. But the Council was imable and the Warden unwilling to provide details of domestic management. Under the Temporary Regulations, the Coimcil was responsible for the management of the College but by 'farming' the College to the Warden it had withdrawn from all responsibilities for the internal arrangements as regards discipline and the domestic establishment.

Under the 'farming' arrangement the Warden received the whole fees of the students and in return was personally responsible for providing meals, service, furniture, tutors' stipends and Warden's Scholarships. Any profit on the internal account accrued to him but, equally, any loss was borne by him. However, it involved the Warden, personally,- in the supervision of household details where the dividing line between economical and parsi monious management was very finely drawn. The students were pre disposed to equate 'The College is too poor' with 'This has to come out of my own pocket'. The students' specific complaints alleged deficiencies in the food—'ofi poor quality, roughly cooked and roughly served'—in the table napkins, in the service and in the sanitary care of the out-buildings. In 1891 Leeper circulated a Statement answering the students' charges seriatum: from this it seems clear that the charges of parsimony were unfounded.

The whole affair aroused extraordinary public interest and the Com mittee's Report was considered at a Special Meeting of the Church Assembly on 3rd February, 1891. The situation was deplored, reconciliation with the withdrawn students coimselled, and the Council urged to end the 'farming' system. In retrospect it is clear that the root of the trouble was the omnicompetence of the Warden—'A Veritable Pooh Bah'—^which placed bim in a situation where everything he said or did was open to misconstruction, the Age saw the whole affair as another manifestation of the 'spirit of insubordination' which issued in the Maritime and Shearers' Strikes of

September, 1890, and categorised the demand for delegates to be heard as characteristic of a Jacobin Club. If this influence was at work it was short-lived. Atkinson held a Federal seat in Tasmania for the Country Party and was Vice-President of the Executive Council in the Bruce-Page Government; Argyle represented Toorak in the Victorian Parliament and was successively Chief Secretary and Minister for Health, and Premier from 1932. Leeper's previous success with students under the 'farming' arrange ment suggests that the 'carping criticisms' of Argyle and the 'disloyalty' of 22

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8 Rendall alienated the yoimger students from their Warden. Finally the continuing personal animus shown by certain leading churchmen against Leeper must have encouraged the students to take extreme action.

The immediate effect of the 'rebellion' was disastrous and the College was less than half fuU in 1891. The erection of a separate Warden's kitchen and new quarters for the College servants and Matron was financed from the Hastie Bequest: it allowed for the first time the separation of the accounts of the Warden's household from those of the College. As recom mended by the Inquiry Committee a Report was presented to the Church Assembly in 1891: this showed a loss of ÂŁ1,195 â&#x201E;˘ the domestic and educational management of the College. Leeper was willing for the 'farming' system with its attendant 'odium, inconvenience, and risk of loss' to be abolished. In 1892 Ormond CoUege Council was able to terminate its 'farming' arrangement with the Master and follow Queen's example of paying its Head, E. H. Sugden, a fixed stipend. But the Council could not contemplate this without a large pecuniary guarantee or additional endowment. In 1892 the Principal and the Ladies' Council of the Women's Hostel resigned when their demands for autonomy could not be allowed.

The aggrieved Ladies published their views of the matter but Leeper resumed direct control.

The Bank Crash of 1893 had little effect on the College's recovery so far as numbers went. But its financial problems were compounded by a drastic fall in the rents from the Bourke Street property. Instead of paying the salary (ÂŁ600) guaranteed to the Warden in 1885 and leaving a balance for insurance and repairs, the combined income of the rents and capitation fees (paid for each student) provided only half the Warden's stipend. Right through the 'nineties the most the Council could do was record the arrears due to the Warden and appeal for benefactions. In 1895, in view of their difficulties, the Warden released the members of the Council from then-

personal liability for the arrears in his stipend. In 1896 the proceeds of the performance of Browning's Strafford, allowed the Council to discharge a loEm contracted to pay for painting and repairs to buildings and a new fence, but when the performance of Euripides' Alcestis in 1898 produced very little profit, the students had to wait forty years for their Gymnasium.

By 1894 both the CoUege and the Hostel, with J. T. Collins as Principal, were flourishing, sporting results were good and academic results both at 23

Perspective of a Century

Melbourne and at Oxford and Cambridge by former students, D. G. McDougall and Harold Wilson, were the best ever. In 1898 Reginald Stephen was appointed Sub-Warden and Resident Chaplain with beneficial results.

He was one of Moorhouse's students and was already College tutor in political economy. Sir Charles Lowe, probably the College's most dis tinguished non-resident student, and J. C. V. Behan both testified to his capacity as a teacher. Theologically he differed somewhat from Leeper but their relationship, based on mutual respect and affection, was a fruitful

one. He resigned as Vice-Warden in 1904 but continued in various capaci ties until 1906.

The College's Jubilee in 1897 was marked, in addition to the festivities,

by a special issue of the College Calendar recounting the past and present of the College. In 1901 the Warden's Jubilee was marked at the Fleur-de-Lys Dinner by the presentation of a tribute 'numerously signed'. It mentioned his successful establishment of the Melbourne Collegiate system. Trinity's academic distinction, the Warden's interest in the athletic and social life

of the students, and his personal sacrifices in maintaining the efficiency of the CoUege. The turn of the century saw the heyday of the Melbourne Colleges: the Heads, Leeper of Trinity, McFarland of Ormond, and Sugden of Queen's were a remarkable trio whose 'ripeness of judgement and intel lectual honesty' would have been notable in any University.

Stephen was succeeded as Sub-Warden by Ernest Iliff Robson. A son of

J. S. Robson of Monkwearmouth, Durham, a shipbuilder, he was educated

at Repton, where he was head boy, and Cambridge (Christ's CoUege), where he graudated with a First in the Classical Tripos. In 1883 he came to Australia as Tutor and Lecturer in Classics at Ormond CoUege. He moved to Sydney in 1889 when he was appointed as first Headmaster of Sydney Church of England Grammar School or 'Shore'. He went as a

bachelor but in 1895 married a daughter of Alexander Morrison of Scotch

CoUege, Melbourne. In 1900 he resigned from 'Shore' and took up Classics teaching at Melbourne Grammar. In 1904 he began tutoring at Trinity; in 1906 he came into residence; and m 1907 accepted fuU-time appointment as Vice-Warden and Classical Tutor. Robson's main interests were classics

and rowing. In contrast to his winning run with Ormond in the 'eighties,

he was unsuccessful in coaching Trinity crews, but his enthusiasm was recog nised and he was a popular Chairman of the IntercoUegiate Delegacy 24

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8 until his return to England in 1914. His yoiuiger sister, Hilda, married (Sir) Robert Garran, and four of his nephews, Dick, John, Andrew and Peter passed through Trinity.

In contrast to his strenuous first twenty-five years of Wardenship, a placid quality attaches to Leeper's twentieth century years. The sound of his university controversy over Professor Marshall Hall did not carry across Tin Alley; his differences with Archbishop Clarke over the 'disestablish ment' of the College's Theological School had little impact on the life of his students. The Council's chronic shortage of money continued and when the

Board of Works could be placated no longer, a loan had to be raised from the Diocese for the sewering of the College in 1907-08. The Reports from 1909 onwards regularly stressed the need for a new Chapel, so it was a great

joy for the Warden to receive in 1913 J. S. HorsfaU's offer to build one in memory of his daughter. Academic honoms for present and public honoms for past students heartened the whole College community. Four Rhodes Scholars from Victoria—J. C. V. Behan (1904), Harvey Sutton

(1905), C. M. Sproule 1911), E. F. Herring (1912)—and one from Tasmania, L. N. Morrison (1904), kept Trinity's name before the public in a context very different from the early 'nineties. So, too, did the annual Prelections of the Dialectic Society.

In 1908 Leeper visited England once more and represented the Diocese of Melbourne at the Pan-Anglican Congress. The thousandth student of

the CoUege was expected to be enrolled in 1912 and Leeper was anxious to compile and publish a 'Liber Alhus' containing details of their careers.

However there was a disappointing response and the project was abandoned.

In 1911 the Union of the Flemr-de-Lys commissioned a full-length formal portrait of the Warden to hang in Hall: the painting, by Rupert Bunny, is an interesting study and one of the artist's few portraits of men.

In 1912, the Melbourne Diocesan Synod agreed that a pension of £300 should be payable to Leeper from the Bourke Street rents and the way

was open for him to retire. Had there been no war he would, probably, have continued until the new Chapel was completed. As it was, he remained to preside over a CoUege greatly reduced in numbers by the volunteering of present and potential residents. It was a matter of great pride to him that the Trinity men were so loyal but it involved him in a heavy financial loss.

In October, 1916, Leeper tendered his resignation as Warden, but, at the 25

Perspective of a Century

Council's urgent request, he consented to continue in office for another year. There was hope he would continue until the end of the war but on medical advice he finally retired at the end of February, 1918.

Leeper's role in the development of Trinity was decisive and the CoUege still bears the stamp of his personality. For forty-two years the fortimes of the Warden and his College were indivisible. His critics could speak of his 'morbid desire to advance the honour of Trinity', but even those who charged him with inconsistency could not deny that he judged all courses of action, ultimately, in the light of their effect upon Trinity. Seen in this light his opposition to the establishment of an independent Hostel on the Trinity site becomes intelligible.

He was neither Lawyer nor Accountant zmd he never understood his successor's pre-occupation with legal and financial niceties. He relied too much on his associates—^his confidential clerk, Thomas Gk)odwin, who served him in various capacities from 1885 to 1895 and whose large copperplate writ ing meets los in Library catalogue and CoUege records, or his treasmer, A. H. Perdval. He was impulsive but rarely foolhardy; he talked too much and he wrote too many notices, but he had an opinion on everything; perhaps he took himseK too seriously, but his high hopes were for the CoUege, not himself; he was an idealist, but when backed by a Moorhouse he was effective. He was enthusiastic emd could inspire enthusiasm in others. The

picture of the young Leeper foUowing the first boat race along the river bank, or encouraging the actors in his classical productions, or sharing in the mirth at the expense of an unfortunate Chapel reader is highly attractive.

And there are other glimpses of 'the taU figure and skin-covered frame'— hence his universal soubriquet, 'Bones'—^full of nervous energy, darting through the corridors of Trinity.

As a thoroughgoing Irishman he was a man with a number of passions; Sir Keith Hancock lists them, probably in their correct order, as the Church, the Classics, the Act of Union, and the British Empire. He served his Church

faithfuUy and weU, whether in CoUege Chapel and classroom, as member of the Melbourne Diocesan CoimcU or Lay Canon of St Paul's Cathedral.

He was associated with no party and interested himself in the whole range of contemporary Church life.

For the Classics he was an imcompromising champion of that humanistic

study which utUitarians so persistently attacked, and in 1912 founded the 26

The First Wardenship, i8y6-igi8 Classical Association of Victoria. Within the College, interest in the Classics was weU maintained through teaching and drama. He continued his classical studies, publishing with H. A. Strong a translation of Juvenal, for which he was awarded in 1883 an LL.D.from Dublin, and contributing to various learned journals.

For the cause of Ulster he was an ardent protagonist. With his feUow CoUegian, J. L. Rentoul of Ormond, he contended strongly against the 'dis

loyalty of Mannix and Co.'. His students remembered his passionate afterdinner speeches on the subject of Ulster and the iniquities of Roman Catholicism: it was his intention 'to go himself and fight for the truth'. But despite this, relations with his Roman Catholic students remained close. And in his last year in office a Roman Catholic University College, Newman, was opened. For the Empire he had profound respect.

He had interests beyond the CoUege walls. He took a fuU share in the work of the University Coimcil and Faculties and in the Conservatoriiun of Music. He was a member of the Council of Education and President of

the Public Library, Museums, and National Gallery of Victoria and took a keen interest in the Shakespeare Society.

His first wife died in 1893, and he remarried on 17th February, 1897, Mary Elizabeth, daughter of F. G. Moule, of Brighton. He had three sons and four daughters (known to some students as the 'Ossicles'.) His two elder sons, A. W. A. and R. W. A. proceeded to Oxford from Trinity; both graduated with First Class Honours and both entered the British Foreign Office, where their extraordinary linguistic ability brought them rapid promotion. AUen was Counsellor at Vienna and Tutor to Prince George of Kent, but died in 1935 leaving, unfinished,'A History of Medieval Austria'; Rex (Sir Reginald) was Ambassador successively to the Greek Government in Exile, and to the Argentine Republic; Geoffrey was first Professor of Agricultural Chemistry at Melbourne University. While Leeper was Warden the Lodge was a lively place. Most celebrities visiting Melbourne came to the Lodge for a longer—William Temple—or shorter stay—Captain Scott's widow. Nervous students found a meal with the Warden and his family something of an ordeal but the whole family entered into CoUege life. The CoUege reciprocated and we find the students presenting a sUver hand mirror to Miss Valentine Leeper 'on the occasion of her baptisement'. , FoUowing his retirement Leeper retained a close interest in the CoUege.

27

Perspective of a Century

He by no means approved of all Behan's projects and did not hesitate to make his views known. But he was secure in the respect of his former studentsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; and derived great satisfaction from their successes. He died on 6th August, 1934: his liberal span of life was symbolic of his courage and tenacity.

His greatest monuments are Trinity College which he established, Janet Clarke Hall which be foimded and the Melbourne Collegiate system which

he inspired. Within Trinity CoRege his name is perpetuated in the keeper Library and keeper Building and by the keeper Scriptme Prize and keeper Prize for Oratory.

28

CHAPTER

THREE

The Second Wardenship, 1918-1946

The appointment of a successor to Leeper was obviously of vital importance to the College, and the Council was conscious of the need for an outstanding candidate. Leeper already had his eye on J. C. V. Behan, one of his former students, then teaching at Oxford, and wrote urging him to apply. However, before a formal offer was made, the Archbishop obtained a legal opinion declaring that control of the College, including the appointment of the new Warden, was vested in the Trustees under the Crown Grant, who

then comprised five bishops and one layman. The Council believed that Clarke proposed to appoint a cleric, either P. A. Micklem of Sydney or H. K. ArchdaU of Newcastle: only after a heated debate did the Archbishop concede the point and allow the Council to appoint. There were four candi

dates: J. C. V. Behan; P. R. Le Coutem, Lecturer m Philosophy in the University of Western Australia; J. S. Hart, Warden of St John's CoUege; and E. I. Robson. It would have been hard to by-pass Behan: no-one

wanted to, and he was appointed. At first it seemed his retmn from England might be delayed, and Bishop A. V. Green was appointed ActingWarden. However, difficulties were overcome, and on 23rd April, 1918, Behan assumed the Wardenship.

John Clifford Valentine Behan was bom in Sydney in 1881. He received his early education at Caulfield Grammar School and entered the University at the age of sixteen as a Scholar of Trinity CoUege. By 1904 he had gradu ated in Arts with First Class Honours and Final Scholarships in the Schools

of Logic and Philosophy and of History and Political Economy and with First Class Honours and the Final Scholarship in Law. He won the Supreme

Court Prize, a Wyselaskie Scholarship and the Cobden Club Medal together with numerous other University and CoUege Exhibitions and Prizes. It was therefore not surprising, although he had no pretensions to athletic prowess, that he was elected Victoria's first Rhodes Scholar in 1904.

29

Perspective of a Century

He read law at Hertford College, Oxford, and in 1906 performed a feat which remains imique in the Oxford Law School by taldng First Class Honours both in Jmisprudence and in B.C.L. in the same year and winning both the Vinerian and the Eldon Law Scholarships. Since the examinations then overlapped by one paper, it was possible to do this by leaving the last paper in Jurisprudence after 90 minutes and writing the first paper in B.C.L. for the remaining 90 minutes. Oxford has ever since held the two series of examinations concmrently. Behan capped this annus mirabilis by taldng First Class Honoms in Bar Finals and receiving the Certificate of Honour and a Special Prize from the Middle Temple. His own College made him an Honorary Scholar. Professor A. V. Dicey wrote in a testimonial:

He studied Law with great effect under one of the best of instructors at Melbourne and when he came as a Rhodes Scholar to Oxford already knew more law than most men know when they are called to the Bar.

F. H. Lawson in his 'The Oxford Law School' writes of him: He was a man of very great intellectual capacity and had a genius for orderly arrangement. No matter what the subject was, he could reduce it to a logical and symmetrical pattern. Even real property law became simple, logical, symmetrical, and easily comprehensible. His methods were, however, those of the pedant and the crammer. He had prepared lectures on all of the examination subjects, and they were typed and sold to such persons as could be persuaded to buy them.

But against this should be set the opinion of the Rector of Lincoln College where he was also Lecturer in Law:

Our men go eagerly to his lectures, knowing that his teaching is sound and intelligible, and his method attractive; and that each individual receives close personal attention, and that his needs are carefully considered. His reports of his pupils at the end of every Term are models of shrewd insight and discrimination.

Mr Behan has the happy gift of elevating and maturing his keener students, and of stimulating effectively those who are inclined to slackness. It is not too much to say that he wakes a genuine enthusiasm in his pupils, who look up to him as a real and genial friend.

In 1907 while in Melbourne on a visit Behan married Violet Greta Caldwell of Brighton. On his return to Oxford he was appointed Lecturer 30

The Second Wardenship, igi8-ig46

in Law at University College where he subsequently became Stowell Civil Law Fellow and Dean. During the First World War he served with the

Ministry of Munitions and later with the Legal Section of the Food Ministry, where he was associated with a Trinity contemporary, A. A. Uthwatt: one of Behan's responsibilities was for the distribution of 'edible offal'.

Behan returned to face grave financial problems, due partly to the fall

in resident numbers during the war, partly to arrears of maintenance, partly to the absence of endowments for tutorial stipends and open scholarships and partly to the debts owed to the Diocese of Melboimie (£1,244) the late Warden (£2,670). Moreover, since Behan did not 'farm' the

CoUege the Council became liable for the Warden's stipend and for nonFoundation Scholarships and Exhibitions. As an interim measure, the Arch

bishop successfully raised a Guarantee Fund of £1,400 per annum for two years.

Having spent his first few weeks inquiring into the position, Behan pre sented to his first Council meeting a concise statement of the immediate financial requirements. This called attention to the finemcial situation and

indicated the needs which would require to be satisfied before the College could be considered equipped for the post-war world: £10,000 for renovat ing and equipping the existing buildings including the Lodge; £25,000 for Scholarships to put Trinity on an equal footing with the other colleges; £25,000 for endowing the tutorial stipends; and an indefinite sum, not less than £40,000, to cope with the need for additions to the buildings which had already become acute before the War and was likely to be accentuated upon the return of peace. Of the total of £100,000, £20,000 was needed at once and the other £80,000 should be sought over ten years.

The members of the Coimcil were, to say the least, startled by this

statement: some said that it was ridiculous to speak of such sums, bearing in mind the previous difficulty of inducing the general public to take any interest in the College's development. But Behan had advantages they had not reckoned with. The first was the favomable impression made upon the public by Trinity's splendid record of War service; second, the interest and support of Mr F. P. Brett; and, finally, the enthusiasm and adminis trative capacity of the new Warden himself.

An appeal for the four objects was launched in September, 1918: the first object was fully subscribed, largely through a gift of £7,000 from the 31

Perspective of a Century

Edward Wilson Trust, obtained through the good offices of R. MurraySmith; for scholarships, Miss Elizabeth Hebden donated £3,500 to create a close scholarship from Melbourne Grammar School.

Then in September Behan received a letter from F. P. Brett, senior partner in the legal firm of Blake and RiggaU, announcing a gift of £10,000 from Mrs A. M. White to provide six open scholarships. She was the widow of James White of 'Devon Park', Dunkeld and a strong Protestant who restricted her scholarships to such students. Twelve months later, Brett wrote again with an offer of £16,000 from an anonymous donor for the endowment of tutorial stipends provided the College raised another £10,000 within three months. Behan accepted the challenge; £4,350 was given

towards tutorships and prizes and £6,713 towards the Building Fund, including £1,978 by members of the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys specifically _ forJhejerection of a new Dining HaU. The identity of the anonymous donor was not revealed until 1927 when a further £10,000 was given by R. B. Ritchie, of 'Blackwood', Penshurst. These moneys, together with £10,000

bequeathed by Richard Gibson in 1924, now form the Ritchie Endowment for educational purposes. Brett was instrumental in securing other sub stantial benefactions and Behan estimated that between 1918 and 1927

the CoUege, directly or indirectly, received a total of £100,000 through his good offices. He was not an Anglican and had no prior connection with the CoUege, but it is not too much to say that he was 'the only man in the community who showed himself both able and willing to help the CoUege secure the funds it sorely needed'.

For 1920-21 the Trinity CoUege Appeal was suspended to leave the ground clear for a general University appeal. The time was not wasted, however, for in September, 1920, the Council adopted a Comprehensive BuUding Scheme for the long-term development of the CoUege. The JubUee of the CoUege in 1922 was observed by a Thanksgiving Service at the Cathedral and a Dinner given by the CouncU to the then present students; also by the appointment of Behan as a Special Commissioner to bring the JubUee Appeal before the pubUc.

At its outset the Appeal received another £5,000 contributed by Mrs White and Trinity's share of the Manifold Bequest (£14,500). For the balance of the £32,000 raised by 1926, Behan worked very hard indeed. R. R. ShoU sums up his efforts: 32

■ :?;•

m ■

I sm

/ 71 -■r*

The Right Rev. J. F. Stretch Bishop of Newcastle First student enrolled in 1872

G. W. Torrance

Acting-Principal 1872-76

y vt Hi «ril

\f «It«

■Sill

ill

©

Leonard Terry's Master Plan (1869). Only the Warden's Lodge (F) was built

mm

m.

m

Jfr

^S

Vh

;

iU

c:au

«■

•i

I

I

fc./'

3

L. College Group c 1876. Seated: The Principal (A. Leeper) and the Vice-Principal (J. W. Hackett) {Reproduced by kind permission of Miss Leeper)

The Second Wardenship, igi8-ig46 [He] spoke on platforms and in pulpits all over Victoria. He let no rank or title deter him from approaching any person who might be thought to have the interests of University College education at heart. Indeed, those of us who knew him during that time sometimes felt almost uncomfortable at the determination and assurance â&#x2013; with which he proceeded to con'vince pros pective benefactors of the merits of his cause. Yet his ob'vious sincerity and pride in Trinity gave to his approach the dignity of one who had a real message. He was no mere mendicant, but a great enthusiast for the collegiate system. . . .

It was an acute disappointment to him when he had to be satisfied with

an extended and renovated dining hall instead of the grand building designed by Blackett and Forster. Further disappointment came with the postponement of the erection of the first two 'house-blocks', but eventually

a tender was let at the end of the Depression and, in 1935, the building, named in his honour, 'Behan', was opened. At its opening Behan argued strongly for the superiority of stone building and announced the setting up of a permanent trust fund, the income from which would defray the difference in cost between brick and stone construction; its nucleus was

provided in 1937 from the bequest of Miss Sara Stock, sister of E. J. Stock.

Behan's prime concern was always Trinity, but under his direction the Hostel also was completely transformedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;in its numbers, its buildings and its educational function. The change of name to Janet Clarke HaU in 1921 was symptomatic of its new and improved status. Behan maintained good relations with Miss Herring (1919-27); Miss Joske (1928-52) rarely evoked the same response and generally found him uncompromising whenever his judgement ran counter to hers in College affairs.

For fifteen years Behan was preoccupied with complex, interrelated, con stitutional and financial problems. Though his hopes for a College governed

by Warden and Fellows were not realized, he was able to establish a Trusts Corporation for the CoUege endowments and to secure the passing of the Trinity College Act, 1927, to remove all doubt on the validity of the liberal interpretation of the Cro-wn Grant. In 1936 Trinity became the first College to adopt a scheme whereby the values of scholarships were to some extent adapted to the financial needs of the scholars. In 1941, on Behan's initiative, legislative approval was given for each University CoUege to establish an Investment Pool for its funds.

Behan was well aware of the contribution to be made by tutorial staff.

33

Perspective of a Century In 1920 he was fortunate to secinre as Sub-Warden and Classics Tutor, Robert Leslie Blackwood, a Tasmanian who had graduated from that University with Honours in Classics and English. He came to Trinity from Melbourne Grammar where he had taught for seventeen years. Sir Keith Hancock described him affectionately in his autobiography thus: We called him Burr Blackwoodâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;I don't quite know why, unless we pictured him as a rustic with burrs sticking into his trouser legs. He did indeed look rather as if he had just come down from the back blocks to the Melbourne Show in his old Sunday suit, which he had managed to get very spotty and creased on the journey. He was a dark-haired, lantem-jawed Tasmanian with peering be-spectacled eyes, a loose gait that had once been athletic and a superb Australian accent.

As a teacher he had a splendid reputation, and nothing exceeded the enthusiasm with which he threw himself into his classical teaching except perhaps trout fishing. His Quest for the Trout was published posthumously but this enabled H. W. (Barney) AHen, Vice-Master and classical tutor of Ormond CoUege to pay tribute to his qualities as a man and his prowess as a fisherman. His daughter, Dr Margaret Blackwood, is Chairman of the J.C.H. Council and his son. Sir Robert Blackwood, was foundation Chan cellor of Monash University.

On his sudden death in 1926 he was succeeded by D. Cordon Taylor, a graduate in History from Western Australia and wiimer of the HarbisonHiginbotham Prize at Melbourne. He was the first tutor appointed to the Wooden Wing and seemed to live somewhat in the shade of his gangster namesake, 'Squizzy'. From 1925 contributions to a temporary endowment fund enabled the appointment of a resident Chaplain and of a resident Mathematics/Physics Tutor-cum-Bursar. Academically College men con tinued to perform very well: 1919 was especially good and then 1934. The

quality of teaching was reflected in the continued demand for non-resident places despite the expansion of university teaching, and in the Rhodes Scholarship awards. For Victoria these comprised S. C. Lazarus (1919); C. E. C. Beveridge (1920); R. R. ShoU (1924); Andrew Carran (1928);

J. C. Marm (1935); M. R. Thwaites (1937); A. W. Hamer (1938); A. H. Cash (1946); and W. K. Hancock, Australia (1920); A. W. Clinch, Tasmania (1919); F. K. S. Hirschfield, Queensland (1926) and J. F. Loutit, West Australia (1930).

34

The Second Wardenship, igiS-ig^G To the superficial observer it might seem that the Warden was mainly interested in material concerns. If challenged, he would no doubt have replied that his activity in this regard was from necessity rather than choice and that the students reaped the benefit of his efforts. But on the whole, he spoke a language not easily understood by students and they were no better equipped than his caustic critic, Mrs Gorben, to appreciate his particular virtues. So, for the first fifteen years of his Wardenship, his relations with the student body were less than satisfactory.

The Council, in 1919, resolved that returned servicemen should have priority in admissions: this meant that, for his first years, Behan's students

included a number of men bent on running the place and brooking no interference. At the same time, the younger men coming up from school showed an impatience with authority that perplexed and alarmed Behan.

A number of returned men drank more than was good for them and their example infected others. Consequently, and sadly, the record of the Wtu:den's dealings with the students, corporately, tends to centre around the 'Drink Problem'.

His first reaction upon realizing the extent of the problem was to threaten summary expulsion for any man seen under the influence of alcohol. The students protested and after a series of conferences, the 'Drink Agreement' was negotiated: under this the Social Club accepted respon sibility for the conduct of its members. In 1925, the Coimdl considered a proposal to bring Trinity into line with the other residential Colleges by adopting a policy of total prohibition. Behan still preferred a policy of 'civilised drinking' and at his prompting the Coimcil enacted new rules forbidding the consumption of alcohol in any part of the College other than the Dining Hall where it was to be limited to beer and cider supplied through the buttery, and at dinner only.

So long as there was co-operation between the Warden, the Tutors and the Club the arrangement could work. But a situation in which the Club was an independent entity which organised the College apart from the Warden was unsatisfactory and likely to lead to trouble. During 1929 Behan was on leave in England and Bishop Stephen, now retired, was Acting-Warden. But for the average student the Warden's return made little difference and he seemed a shadowy, insubstantial and remote figure in comparison with the President of the Fleur-de-Lys Club. Both Warden 35

Perspective of a Century

and Council were conscious of a deterioration in relationships so, in June 1933, the Executive and Finance Committee recommended the appointment of a full-time Dean whose duties would be;

The general maintenance in the College of discipline in the highest sense, meaning thereby, not merely matters of routine administration but intimate contact with College life, of which he himself would be a partâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;serving thus as an effective link between the College and the Warden....

However, before this proposal could be taken further, a complete break occmred between the Club and the Warden.

After a series of incidents in Second Term, Behan decided to close the

Buttery. This was announced to the CoUege on the first night of Third Term, 29th August. Two nights later a general meeting of the Club carried the following resolution by 35-21: That this Club adopt a policy directed to procuring the removal of the Warden.

This was communicated to Behan on 5th September and by him referred to the Council which held an extraordinary meeting on 21st September.

Behan's proposals for the Incorporation of the College had not com mended universal support in the Council, but nevertheless, after a long debate the Council agreed to 'uphold the authority of the Warden'; also, subject to a withdrawal by the Club of its motion, to appoint representa tives to meet the Club. On 29th September the motion was withdrawn and on 19th October Professor Samuel Wadham, Dr Mark Gardner and Sir Richard Stawell met the students. MeanwhUe on nth October the Council

had adopted the recommendations for the appointment of a Dean. On hearing this the students declared themselves satisfied. But the College was still in a disturbed state and there were further challenges to the Warden's

authority. Behan decided on two drastic moves: on 20th November he dissolved the Fleur-de-Lys Club and he refused to allow the five members of the Committee to return to College.

Protests, publicly in the Press, and privately by the Union of the Fleurde-Lys were unavailing. Nineteen thirty-four opened with the Warden firmly in control, a new form of organization for student activities, the Trinity College Associated Clubs (T.C.A.C.), and a 'dry' college. To inaugurate the new era of direct rule L. C. WUcher was appointed first 36

The Second Wardenship, igi8-iQ46

Dean in 1934. He had been South Australian Rhodes Scholar in 1930 and had experienced College life at St Mark's Adelaide and Baliol. He was a history graduate, a keen sportsman and was known (from the colour of his hair) as the 'Red Dean'. He married in 1936 but the building of the Deanery allowed him to continue in office. D. G. Taylor, after thirteen years in residence left at the end of 1933 and was replaced as Senior Tutor by H. Dallas Wiseman.

By November 1934 when the Colony of Victoria celebrated its Centenary all was peaceful: John Masefield, Poet Laureate-was a guest at the Lodge and Prince Henry of Gloucester dined in Hall. Next year at the opening of the Behan Building, the Warden's standing amongst community leaders was plain to see. By 1937 he felt secure enough to allow the students to hold General Meetings once more and the T.C.A.C. to fimction as one unit. In 1938, partly at the suggestion of Archbishop Head, the Warden organized the first Commemoration of Benefactors in the form of a Chapel Service followed by a Dinner and this has proved a continuing tradition. In 1942 two former benefactors. Miss Hebden and Mrs White bequeathed further sums for College purposes. Altogether the late thirties, apart from the shadows of events in Eimope, were serene and pleasant years for Behan and for Trinity.

As seen by Behan the responsibihty of a College Head in wartime was twofold. First, to keep the College open and continue to make an effective contribution to the education of men for pubhc service either in the Services or in civilian life. Second, and here his experience of Trinity in 1918 condi tioned his thinking, to ensure that the College would have funds available at the end of the War to renovate the College to cope with the flood of returning Servicemen. Upon the accomplishment of this twofold task the Warden brought to bear all his accumulated experience, wisdom, and, in concert with his Overseer, cunning.

The "Phony War" phase of the Second World War required a minimal response from the Australian community. The College was not depleted and, flnanciaUy speaking, 1940 was a record year. Abounding revenue and strict economy produced a smplus of ÂŁ1,555. Thi^ repeated in 1941, and a heavy deficit reduced the provision for post-war contingencies to ÂŁ809. In 1941 the Dean was called up for service with the Army Edu cational Organization. Behan acted until the end of the year when Dr H. C. 37

Perspective of a Century

Corben, a mathematician and physicist, was appointed Aeting-Dean.

Wilcher's departure allowed the Warden to move to the Deanery, since the expense and difficulty of contmuing to maintain an establishment in the

Lodge was a disproportionate effort for the Wardenical couple.

The death of Mrs Ryall, who had succeeded Miss Binrke as Matron

in 1930 was a great blow but Miss Rushton, her successor, coped well in a difficult situation. Nineteen forty-two would have been 'Disaster Year'

had not Trinity, in conunon with the other residential colleges, been eaUed upon to house the R.A.A.F. School of Administration. K. C. Westfold remembers its coming:

One evening Jock called a meeting of the gentlemen of the College and in dolorous tones told us how he had, so it seemed, been forced to hand over the greater part of the College to the R.A.A.F. Gentlemen would not be

too greatly inconvenienced although they would have to double up in the Behan sets of rooms. ... We should also have the R.A.A.F. men who were

on course dining in Hall and served by W.A.A.F. members. He hoped that gentlemen would co-operate with the R.A.A.F. members, and implied that he had no alternative but to accept the terms of the "occupation" that had been imposed upon him. As I recall it, he made it appear that his own position was that of having to come to terms with forces beyond his control.

Whether by design or not, his account of the affair was received with great indignation by the gentlemen.

This was hard on the R.A.A.F., since Behan and his fellow Heads had

negotiated satisfactory terms for the use of their Colleges: for Trinity the rate was 3/8d. per diem for maintenance plus an additional 8d. per diem for accommodation.

The Executive and Finance Committee resolved to reserve the latter

payments and in 1943 made a limited appeal to friends of the College to meet the expected deficit. There was a good response, £1,800 being contributed in 1943 and a further £480 in 1944. By various means—-includ ing the Warden's successful negotiation with the R.A.A.F., for a retro spective increase of 2d. per diem for accommodation, the Special Fund for the renovation and reconditioning of the CoUege Buildiogs and Equipment totalled £8,000 by 1944.

Behan was weU aware that the combination of ordinary depreciation since 1940 and hard usage during the "occupation" had rendered necessary extensive maintenance works. His fear was that the departme of the 38

The Second Wardenship,igiS-ig^B R.A.A.F. would be so delayed that labour and materials would be unobtain able for the work of renovation. Fortunately the School moved in December, 1944: the necessary permit for materials was obtained; by methods peculiar

to himself Syd Wynne seemed sufficient workmen and by the end of the Long Vacation the renovation was completed and a large quantity of new equipment and fmniture installed.

In 1944 the Coimcil decided to convert two-thirds of the Warden's Lodge to educational activities and make the remainder available to students. This was partly because it was impossible to continue to provide the servants required to keep up the Lodge as a residence and partly because the GoUege badly needed a suitable Library and additional classrooms. LFpon completion of the alterations the building was renamed the 'Leeper' Building. The Warden's move to the Deanery was always seen as temporary. Behan planned a new Lodge south of Leeper and obtained a promise of money to build it, but his successor waited fifteen years for it to be built.

Apart from his financial and property cares, Behan had considerable difficulty in maintaining his tutorial programme. Corben accepted a fulltime University appointment in 1944: the disciplinary duties attached to the Deanship devolved upon A. G. L. Shaw and the executive respon sibilities were assumed by the new Chaplain, J. N. Falkingham. Shaw graduated with First Class Honours both in the School of History at the University of Melbourne and the School of Philosophy, Politics and Economics at Oxford: he was a nephew of WiU Lewers, the quintessential College Man of the 188o's.

The terms of Behan's appointment made provision for his retirement on reaching sixty-five years. But it still came as something of a shock when the aimouncement was made of his actual retirement from ist Jime, 1946.

In twenty-eight years of service he had,like his predecessor, become so much

a part of the institution that it was hard to visualise the College wdthout him. Many times he had been wished off the earth: now in his last week invitations to the "Hanging of the Warden" indicated that justice was at last to be meted out. A 'bloodthirsty crowd' made its way into Hall where a

portrait of the Warden by James Quinn was unveiled. A Farewell Dirmer, a toinr of inspection with his successor, and the Warden slipped quietly away to 'Silvermist', his cottage at Ofinda, to enjoy his music and his 39

Perspective of a Century

garden. In 1953 he was commissioned to write a history of the College and devised a plan reflecting his own particular interests in matters of law and property. Unfortunately,illness cut short what would, undoubtedly,have been a work full of scandal, intrigue and anecdote, and, so far as the law of Ubel allowed, due candor and three chapters only were completed. He died on 30th September, 1957: Lady Behan siuvived him until 1964.

Behan's outside interests were few and mainly confined to academic circles.

He continued his legal studies and in 1923 was awarded the degree of LL.D. by the University of Melbourne for a thesis (later published) entitled Restrictive Covenants Affecting Land. On the University Council from 1932 he was a doughty and tenacious fighter for any cause he felt should

have his support. He was the doyen of Anglican College Heads and exercised great infiuence on the constitution of the new colleges, of St George's, Perth, and particularly of St Mark's, Adelaide, with whose Master, Sir Archibald GrenfeU Price, he was on intimate terms. But his chief interest

was in the Rhodes Scholarships. As first General Secretary in Australia to

the Rhodes Trust from 1922-52 he was responsible for co-ordinating and improving the composition and procedure of Selection Committees in the several States. But, more than this, he was the 'father' of the Australian

Rhodes community: the annual Rhodes Dinners at Trinity or interstate saw 'Jock' at his wittiest and warmest.

In appearance he was quite memorable.

One does not easily forget the tall figure, in spats, no less, the thick rimless

glasses, the crown of white woolly hair above the large impassive face, moving about the College like the ghost of Hamlet's father.

But though he was noted for the formality of his dress, his dignity was separable from it. In his passion for eradicating onion weed from the

Bulpadock he might be observed at any hour of the day, 'a gaunt figure in shirt sleeves and mortar board, engaged in this pastime'. The memory of his dignified exit from the Chapel in full academicals and the click of

the latch as he opened the door is matched by the memory of tennis parties on his private grass court behind the Lodgeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;'a near Cranford sight as the Warden in long cream trousers partnered a Professor's wife and the

Principal of Janet Clarke Hall in an aU-too-long skirt was partnered by the Chaplain.'

40

-.1' .:.,

s

;;■}.;

?!>>

sX

■ ■

The Right Rev. Jame.s Aloorhouse

■i m

«*■

r

1

m

mmai

■ . : Alih

H

1

%

-4 »,

K

-•if"

•ki.

9r.

K

%

w

C

f

m

*'"y.

Vi«

.-•r fciif

l£.

ft jr

St

"a

Ml

«i^

a' '

•»

rv

'4V . fr.

1

•l tf.

m

^'V •

I -s

Sir William and Lady Clarke and Family and Entourage on the Grand Tour, c i88S {Reproduced by kind permission of Sir Rupert Clarke, Bart.)

■

i

r

f

yf {

53 J

1

#«>

i|Sr

j}*);

*S.'.

Sf->

*■

"J.

•i -.St

IF'

The College, October 1902

Dr Leeper—seated, second row, sixth from right; on his right, Reginald Stephen, Sub-Warden and Chaplain; standing, third row, second from right, J. C. V. Behan.

% ■ *».'!/■

w

i %

t'-

m t

^

'

The Procession at the Laying of the Foundation Stone of the Chapel, 30 September, 1914

%

s- ■*

^

*k' . 4r

1.

-

^ tut

\ ■.:r

rrf' •m

A"

Sk -A

m

The Laying of the Foundation Stone of the Janet Clarke Building, 17th March, 1890

The Second Wardenship, igi8-ig46 The Lodge under Behan was a home of elegance and charm, welladapted to entertaining in the traditional manner. Its beauties were usually lost on freshers at their first introduction to it: once in a man's first year in residence there would be an invitation for breakfast^â&#x20AC;&#x201D;-'beautifully served but our mouths too dry to swallow'. Later there were invitations to the Warden's frequent dinner parties, and the frightening necessity to learn the formalities of such an occasion; or to a musical eveningâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^the Lodge drawing room in darkness except for the light over the gramophone listening to his beloved Beethoven. J. D. McKie comments: It was no bad thing for students, notoriously so careless about dress, that the Head of the College should be so meticulous in this regard. It was no bad thing for future professional men that the Warden should set them an example of the importance of etiquette and good manners.

His voice was unforgettable and lingers in the memories of those who heard it: 'his rusty voice'; 'of almost feline suavity'; 'that strained and slightly sinister monotone'; 'a voice whose range of inflections had been so narrowed that they must have comprised only about five per cent of the total range of the human voice'. Behan lacked the passionate oratory of his predecessor but his students came to savour his 'balanced periods and con voluted sentences arriving inevitably at last to their full stop'.

No less unforgettable are phrases of his addresses and notices, his wit and irony, and his sense of the dramatic. Thus R. E. Sutton writes: I remember a famous occasion when 'John Willy' summoned the whole

College to the Common Room to hear a dissertation on the iniquity of getting in or out of windows. Reading from a prepared and typewritten speech he said, 'I am credibly informed that gentlemen have been using other than the appointed means of ingress and egress', and ended with 'Should anyone offend again, I shall fine him half a crown'. Gasps of relief â&#x20AC;&#x201D;^we thought it would be at least five guineas.

Would-be arsonists were reminded that 'the penalty for arson is death' and foolhardy trespassers that 'the buU is a ferocious animal of tmcertain temper'.

Behan's austere appearance, the formality of his dress and speech and his penetrating and caustic wit combined to give an impression of quite formid able aloofness:

Even his methods of conveying displeasure or meting out punishment seemed remote from reality: he sometimes led parents to believe that their 41

Perspective of a Century

sons were heading for perdition when a more worldly person would justifiably have taken a less pessimistic view.

But no man could have taken a keener interest in the welfare and progress of his students, both while they were at College and after they left. Some whose stay in College was brief failed to grasp this fact, but those who stayed longer were usually wiser: 'He did not wear his heart on his sleeve.

He did not make friends easily.'

Enthusiasm of the emotional type was totally foreign to his penetrating mind. He discharged aU his Chapel obligations and saw that his students did likewise. He was suspected of using the morning services on occasions for the purposes of making a statistical sm^ey of attendances, yet was directly responsible for a number of memorable services. And in his retirement he became Chmchwarden in his local parish, giving freely of his advice and support to a series of young Vicars.

Cowan wrote of him:

Though by nature shy and reserved, he never flinched from any task which

the interests of the College demanded. His outstanding characteristics were singleness of purpose and self-discipline. Having made up his mind about any matter after the most earnest and careful examination of the facts, he would permit no consideration other than the abstract merits of the case to deflect him from carrying his judgment into effect.

R. R. ShoU adds:

In his relations with the College Council, his course there was often not smooth, but he was a past master in the gentle art of controlling meetings and majorities. When I became a member of the College Coimcil myself, I realized the immense labour which the Warden, if the occasion required it, would put into the preparation of his case on an important issue. He had differences with the Council on matters of principle at times, and his opponents were wont to become impatient, and indeed exasperated, at what they considered his elaborate and even pedantic resistance to their views.

Yet none doubted the sincerity of his convictions or the tenacity of his purpose. Over the years the score was in his favour, for he had the courage

to be inflexible when necessary, and it took much comage in a man who was by nature reserved and shy.

Again, in political matters affecting the College or the University, or in the obtaining of Gfovemment support for legislative measures designed to help them, he had few equals. Premiers and Ministers meant nothing to him. His somewhat formidable figure, complete with frock coat and spats, his genuine 42

The Second Wardenship, igiS-ig^S concern for the mental state of those who doubted his propositions, no less than the threat (and sometimes the execution) of a whole series of visits in order to press his point, were calculated to make the stoutest politicians concede the necessity of what he wanted.

He was wont to refer to his labours in 'bringing order out of chaos'.

As the years passed it could be clearly seen what he had achieved. C. H.Fitts noted:

When I returned as a tutor I found that he had grafted on to College hfe

a dignity and a ceremonial which in my student days I had found only in the formal dinner parties in the Lodge which were my introduction to his civilizing influence.

R. J. Hamer speaks, certainly for the students of his later years, in his appreciation of ... the dry wit, whose trenchant sarcasms were no respecter of persons, even the august House of Lords; the meticiJous administrator, chasing the pennies where they might be had (one evocative contemporary photograph shows him high in the College oak, closely inspecting a swarm of bees to see if they could be captured and retained for the common weal): and the great scholar, whose wide learning, choice of words and rolling periods were a refreshment to the mind. Above all, permeating his whole being and enlight ening his every action, was his intense devotion to the College, to which he dedicated himself umeservedly and wherein he sought his fulfilment.

The Behan Building does more than carry his name. In its solidity, tradi tional, sUghtly impractical, it faithfully reflects its builder, who almost singlehanded raised the funds to erect it, and for whom it stood as a first symbol of his hope for a completely rebuilt Trinity.

Those who flocked to honour him at his farewell dinner in Hall were made

aware both of the deep emotion with which he parted from the College and of the just pride with which he surveyed its progress under his leader ship. Without doubt, as so often in history, the times produced the right man for the task; he brought to an immensely difficult role vision, success and great distinction.

In 1949 when one of his old students, T. T. HoUway, was Premier, his services to education were officially recognized by the award of a knight

hood. Sir John and Lady Behan became the official designation but to his students they have always remained 'Jock and Greta'.

43

CHAPTER

FOUR

The Third Wardenship, 1946-1964

For the position of third warden there were twenty-two candidates (includ ing three from New Zealand and three from England) and from these the Council selected Mr R. W. T. Cowan, B.A. (Adelaide), B.A., B.Litt.

(Oxon). Ronald William Trafford Cowan was bom in Adelaide in 1914 of a family long settled in the Narracoorte district of S.E. South Australia.

His school was St Peter's College, Adelaide, and his career there gave ample evidence of academic, sporting and leadership capacity. Julian Bickersteth, his headmaster, predicted a brilliant career for his School Captain: 'his qualities of solidity and reliability combined with a brilliance of intellect, must carry him far'. At St Mark's College (of which he was a scholar) and at the University of Adelaide his career was equally distinguished, academically, and on the sporting field. He graduated with first class honours in history and political science and was elected South Australian Rhodes Scholar for 1936. In 1937, he went up to Oxford and matriculated as a member of New College graduating in 1938 in the Honoms School of Modem Greats. Upon the completion of this degree he submitted a thesis for the degree of Bachelor of Letters,'Some problems in the Working of the Australian Federation, 1927-37'. Returning to St Mark's College in August 1939 he was appointed resident tutor but in Jirne 1940 he enlisted as a private in the A.I.F. He was commissioned in the field and the bare outlines of his career both in the Middle East and on the Kokoda Trail indicate that

he had lost nothing of his pristine thoroughness and general attention to detail. He was seconded to Canada in 1944 as Chief Instmctor of the Intelligence Training Wing of the Royal Canadian Military College Kingston, Ontario. When the war was over he stood as Liberal Country League candidate for the State electorate of Victoria but lost by a handful of votes. And so he came to Trinity.

He moved with his wife (n6e Josephine Dawson) and two small children 44

The Third Wardenship, ig46-ig64

â&#x20AC;&#x201D;^two more were born at Trinityâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^into the Deanery and on and June 1946 took over the Wardenship.

Cowan had in common with Behan little except his Rhodes Scholarship

and Oxford experience. He was thirty-two and was junior both in age and military rank to some of the under-graduate members of the College which had a large proportion of ex-servicemen generally and ex-prisoners of war

in particular. 'Treat me right, I'll treat you right. Kick me hard, I'll kick you hard' was his message on his first meeting with the CoUege in the Junior Common Room at the beginning of Second Term. He stumped off leaving the men to ponder the contrast between this solid stocky twentieth century man and his seemingly remote, Olympian, and entirely nineteenth century predecessor.

But not for nothing had G. V. Portus described Cowan as 'perhaps the wisest of aU my students' and this quality was immediately evident in his dealings with the CoUege commimity. B. R. MarshaU recaUed: He listened to all Dr J. C. V. Behan's admirable advice, kept an open ear

and open mind to the knowledgable views of Mr Sydney Wynne, the Overseer, and ran the College as he thought it ought to be run. And when one says that for the first seven years nothing spectacular occurred, that in itself was a remarkable achievement in the unsettlement of the post-war years.

He was to have scores of outside interests, but despite all their demands,

he addressed himself to the problems of academic and economic adminis tration with a relentless thoroughness. He was, as he styled himself, 'honor ary Bxirsar' and this led bim into consideration of the last peimy, spent or earned, with a perseverance that must have deeply gratified his predecessor, who was also noted for this. To the time-waster and the chronic neglecter of

opportunities, he was an implacable foe. The end of term gathering, euphemistically called the 'Warden's sherry party,' wiU long be remem bered by aU those who were obliged to attend. His contact with the academic world was quickly established and the tradition of resident and non-resident tutors was carefuUy maintained. There was not a single student activity within the College to which he did not give attention and was quick to point out that some traditions so-caUed could be dropped without loss. He gave

the utmost encouragement to sporting activities and the Dialectic Society, to mention only a few of the more permanent institutions.

Thanks to the foresight of his predecessor and the ingenuity of his Overseer, Cowan inherited CoUege buUdings substantially renovated and 45

Perspective of a Century

re-equipped. This enabled the College to increase its numbers, first by providing six places in Leeper and then a further twelve in Behan by 'doubling up' to give a new total of ii6 resident men. As far as adminis

trative staff were concerned the duties of the Deanship continued to be shcired between J. N. FaUdngham and A. G. L. Shaw, until in January 1947, Wilcher while in England as liaison officer for the Commonwealth

Ministry of Post-War Reconstruction successfully applied for the Principalship of Gordon Memorial College Khartoum. Shaw was appointed Dean,

combining this with a part-time lectureship in History at the University.

By general consent 'Aggie' fulfilled all his College roles with admirable grace, tact and fortitude.

He was president of the Associated Clubs; the generous host on College golf days (recklessly allowing College golfers the use of his own club facilities!); an ardent bridge enthusiast, claiming a share of the Zwing Cup on several occasions; and an active squash player—^in this, captain for a time. He hiked

and hiked with the gentlemen of the College; valiantly met them on the cricket field; shared their victories and defeats of football and rowing with inany a toast of victory or cup of consolation. In 1950 at College he achieved 'his greatest athletic triumph' when the jumping pit was opened. It is not clear from the photograph in 'Fleur-de-Lys' whether the two gentlemen carrying him are celebrating or manipulating his achievement.

His academic distinction and generous friendship enriched College life immeasurably and post-war students cherish the warmest memories of a Dean who was neither 'gloomy' or 'red'. He moved to Sydney University in 1952 and is now a History Professor at Monash University.

Nineteen forty-seven was notable on three counts: the commemoration of the seventy-fifth anniversary of the opening of the College; the 1a.nnr.bing of a War Memorial Appeal for £50,000; and the best academic results

by College residents for thirty years. Cowan ascribed this last achievement to a combination of keen competition for CoUege places, a Teaching Staff of ability and zeal and the opportvmities for academic improvement provided by residence in CoUege. When the waiting list—^now lacking a significant ex-service element—stUl exceeded one himdred in 1949, it was clear that a building scheme ought not to be long delayed. But disappointingly the response to the War Memorial Appeal was poor, with just over £6,000 received. Behan had indicated his intention of coUecting from his former 46

The Third Wardenship, ig46-ig64

students but lost interest when Cowan persuaded the Council to aban don any idea of Incorporation and negotiated the present constitutional arrangement.

One of the features of Cowan's Wardenship was his emphasis on the role of the Senior Common Room. As he imderstood them, tutors were the

cement in the corporate structure of a College and the Keepers of its intellectual standards. With some success he attempted to attract into residence mature graduates, and notably, in 1949, Dr Michael Wilson. He was appointed Senior Tutor and when he left in 1962 to be married. Cowan wrote:

Having been introduced to university life in a Cambridge College, Dr Wilson assumed that Trinity would share with Downing an unshakeable love of animals, especially of red and white Springers. He was therefore a little mystified by the relatively negative attitude of all ranks both to the initial lengthy incarceration of Curtsy by the fiends of the Quarantine Service and also to her subsequent installation in Behan Ay. The daily Wilsonian pilgrimage to the Bacteriology School accompanied by two or three dogs racing under handicap conditions for the prize of an ancient rabbit-skin, a dead bird, or merely for honour and glory, became one of the sights of the University—sadly curtailed when the grassy expanse south of the main Oval disappeared under the Beaurepaire Centre and the running track with their network of walls and wire fences.

At the end of 1949 John Falkingham resigned as Chaplain and was succeeded in 1951 by Alfred Bird. Peter Balmford was Acting Dean in 1950-51 while Shaw was on leave in England as a Nufheld Foundation Fellow. Following Shaw's resignation as Dean, Peter Wynter followed as Acting-Dean since. Not till September, 1953, was an appointment made to

the Deanship—^J. R. Poynter. He had a brilliant career in both College and University and was elected Victorian Rhodes Scholar for 1951. Other Rhodes Scholars under Cowan were J. D.Anderson, 1954, B. E. Kent, 1955, A. M. Gibbs, 1956, and P. A. V. Roff, i960.

In the early fifties, the waiting lists grew even longer and Cowan's prob lem was to select those who were to be permitted to come into residence.

The standard applied was unshamedly academic and this was reflected in the University honours gained, 1953 being a vintage year. College fees rose slowly and in 1953 after six years of rising costs they were, at £185 p.a.

47

Perspective of a Century

only 50 per cent above the 1939 level. Cowan was conscious of the diminish ing worth of the endowed scholarships but the ready availability of Commonwealth Scholarships after 1951 kept the CoUege open to a wide range of students. Neither Cowan nor his Council were content with an Elitist College, but the problem of how the necessary expansion was to be financed was a difiicult one.

In 1949, in fulfilment of a promise made to Behan, G. R. Nicholas presented £3,000 to the CoUege; it was given specificaUy for renovations and it enabled the slate roofs to be restored and the front fence replaced. In 1953 after much debate and legal advice the CouncU finaUy decided to terminate the Sara Stock Trust and finance the Dining HaU and Common Room extensions with the proceeds. An aUocation of £10,000 from the Uni versity Centenary Appeal encouraged Cowan and his Treasurer, Charlton TooteU, to arrange the financing of a new residential buUding. A loan was promised from the National Mutual Life Association but legislation (Trinity CoUege Act 1957) was necessary before the CouncU could borrow on the security of the CoUege land and premises.

The record of Cowan's wardenship now becomes largely the record of the post-war expansion of the CoUege facUities. Memorial BuUding was buUt by John HoUand and Co. at a cost of £68,669 and raised numbers in residence to 163. The Junior Common Room was enlarged, eastward, in 1958, to accommodate the larger numbers: in the process the original Clarke lavatories, the 'Dethridge Library', and the bicycle stables built by the Social Club in 1900 were demolished. At the Chapel, new vestries were added in 1958 and the organ rebuUt in 1959. The Chapel notes of the former year reported some anxiety as to whether the Chapel would be able to accommodate the increased numbers: extra seats needed to be moved

in and the Senior Students co-opted to act as sidesmen. However, this particular pressure was ended with the aboUtion of compulsory Chapel in i960.

From 1958 increased Commonwealth financial assistance for residential colleges, became avaUable foUowing the adoption by the Federal Govern ment of the recommendations of the Murray Commission and the creation of the AustraUan Universities Commission. In 1951, largely as a result of the representations of the Heads of CoUeges Conference which met from 1948, the Commonwealth made its first grant to the CoUege. This was 48

R 0 V

A

F A

I

, 9^

RA

D

E

v-O-^ 109(

■

L^.-;

#

CUKE

n mai

COWAI

IMS-IS

MmJk

MUfftKO lEMI

1 UUIS I !sieticf

NSS-II

o

CMKL -

ICMIEEUn

*'.#

H

n

'm

«r,-

^Wi CLMIE S

'

1OOM

-4 III cnam

IITOIUI^. ,r

: f ':

m

KKsrs' HI

CAIPAU

O-NIIC

'" 1 UUSU I'

lALl

NtMOIIAl

lUHOlK

■.■ » <^0.. •

im

LEEPU

[fOMEtlT VMOfffS umiis

lOON MM

m

cwT

LOOK

« J ;

-

: h-' -

Ml IITCHEI

SIAfI

VII lEIlM

>,

CONMOH

c

T'A-

^

in 'v>i<

..

•. ■■r'-- ■A •• •••",.; WICM IMM

''

LilUIT AOO StAFF 911

11

s

CJiobs mwum

"•y ;

r

/ —

1 $Uff

LsL UNIVCISITY

-.v

OVAL

College Buildings, 1872-1965

4:

mr V

W

H4

m s$

•» r

u

i

•»ji <ia4'

irr

k-^

«c:

m p««

if;

S.yi

A>«>

YVfJH

m

i

■wf

tilt

U-'

m

n

€

«

5«

CTJ

XMsSh,

EVA

darf

-?!r

-iK«

rSf

ir-

-frf

r

mm

-»•»

T=

K

Bishops' Building (1878)

«rf ttVf|j| V-".

r«

The Third Wardenship, iQ46-jg64 originally for administrative and teaching purposes only, but in 1958 £170,000 was made available to the Melbourne Colleges through the Australian Universities' Commission for building purposes. Trinity's share completed the financing of the new building.

One of Behan's last acts had been to secure from Sir William Angliss the promise of £6,000 to buUd a new Warden's Lodge. This would have been ample in 1945 but when finally received as a bequest in i960 it had to

be supplemented by Commonwealth money to finance the new Lodge. Its buUding was frustratingly slow, but it was finally occupied in 1960 allowing the Deanery to revert to its original purpose and the Dean's former flat in Leeper to house a married resident tutor.

The Victorian Government after much delay finally agreed to contribute to the grants for building purposes up to half the amount provided by the Commonwealth and this allowed the planning of the final expansion of the College. As usual the extension of the Dining Hall and re-equipping of the Kitchens had to precede the housing of additional residents. This was completed in 1962 and brought a considerable improvement in dining standards. Since 1950 Syd Wynne had combined both 'outside' and 'inside' management as Overseer and Matron (Catering Manager). In the latter capacity he was assisted by Mrs Jones and Miss Gray until i960 when 'Don' the present cook succeeded.

An appeal to former Trinity men in 1962 raised £14,500 and this together with Federal and State Grants financed the erection of the 'Cowan' Building. It was biult in two stages by Prentice Builders at a cost of £142,500: the first stage made possible the demolition of the Wooden Wing and raised numbers to 180; the final stage to 204. Additional bed room accommodation was provided by the extension of Behan at a cost of £25,900 (including a bequest of £5,500 from Graeme Murray Castles): this allowed a few select gentlemen to live in the style Behan intended.

Though increased accommodation was available, the imposition of university quotas delayed and comphcated CoUege selection. On more than one occasion Cowan stated his conviction that the ideal size for a

residential coUege was 120, but his skilful selection of men and careful staggering of increases made the transition to a larger college a fairly smooth process. Quotas had to be imposed finally on some non-resident 49

Perspective of a Century

tutorials in 1959 and this no doubt helped make i960 another vintage year academically.

Larger student numbers required more resident tutors—Cowan believed 10 per cent of residents should be in this category—and junior tutors, home grown and imported, came and went with increasing frequency. Alfred Bird was followed as Chaplain in 1962 by Barry Marshall. In 1963 Peter Balmford after another term as Acting-Dean and a year as Senior Tutor went out of residence: he was known to hundreds of Trinity men as 'One-

Up Champion, versatile actor, geologist, lawyer and friend'. In 1963 following Poynter's appointment as Senior Lecturer, G. A. Rigby was appointed Assistant Dean with responsibility for detailed administration.

The planning and execution of this expansion programme added to his normal administrative duties meant a great load of responsibility for Cowan. True, in 1961 Janet Clarke HaU was formally separated from

Trinity, but two years' hard work preceded the achievement of independ ence. In addition he was sought for a whole range of extra-collegiate activities within the University community,—on the Councils of Melbourne £md Monash Universities, on the Committee for International House, and as

Secretary of the Victorian Rhodes' Scholars—and without it, in Scouting, Rotary, Y.M.C.A., Australian Council for Educational Research and the Overseas Service Bureau. His community involvement paid an unsolicited dividend for the College when Trinity became the venue of the first and succeeding Summer Schools of Business Administration in 1957Nor with all this did his family life suffer. The Lodge was very much a family home and at weekends and during vacations the Warden assumed the role of compleat paterfamilias with the same distinction as his other vocations. In a men's college, the influence of the Warden's wife is very much a vicarious one. Nonetheless, in coimtless ways, as hostess, as gardener,

and particularly, in the planning of the new Lodge, Mrs Cowan's contribu tion was considerable. Over the years the College observed with some

interest the progress of the Lodge Family from Teachers' College Rural School to University. Both sons enrolled at Trinity and both daughters at

J.C.H.: W. D. T. (Bill) Cowan was Senior Student in 1966 and a resident tutor untU winning a Fellowship to Harvard in 1970.

The pace Cowan set himself was a killing one. In i960 he had a Term's sick leave but was soon working at his old pace. In 1964 a serious medical 50

The Third Wardenship, ig46-ig64 condition was diagnosed, but up to his very last days in hospital he was editing the volume of essays on Education which constitute his most sub stantial academic achievement. He died, deeply lamented, on 26th June: a great and representative company mourned his passing at a Memorial Service in St Paul's Cathedral which was followed by the interment of his ashes in the CoUege Chapel. He was only fifty.

Cowan's achievements as Warden are impressive: his mark is clearly seen in every aspect of the College's life. But of his influence on College men and of the man himself there are alternative assessments.

To many, the impression was that of a rather aloof man who made little attempt to get close to members of the CoUege and who did not find personal relationships easy. Peter Balmford was one who knew otherwise: Cowan had an uncanny knowledge of his students and of what was going on in the CoUege: his sources of information were not obvious, but the most undistinguished or reticent freshmen would be pretty much of an open book to him. He had an amazing knowledge, too, of those who had been members of the CoUege before his time—and not merely of their Christian names, the more sonorous of which he loved to roU aroimd his tongue. The names he might have learned from prolonged study of the CoUege roll, but he knew much more than their names: information as to their academic and subse

quent careers and their characters could be produced whenever appropriate.

The fact was that from deUberate choice he left it to members of the

CoUege to get close to him. Anyone who took this initial step found him exceUent company and able to converse with and put at ease even the freshest freshman.

His approach to discipline could be regarded as somewhat intransigent if not ruthless: his rules were sensibly few but on thfee he was quite firm and quite predictable.

In striking a balance between what was and what was not permissible, and even more, knowing when to permit on some occasions activities that could not be accepted on others, the Warden was outstanding.

The Onto Festschrift—arising from the correction of the Warden's notice

'Gentlemen who deface notices posted onto this board wUl in future be fined' by the substitution of 'on to'—^was a not untypical example of an elaborate rescue operation that wooed the Warden back into a situation 51

Perspective of a Century

where he coiild relent with dignity. Or he could accept with equanimity the dubbing of Memorial Building as 'Jeopardy" which followed the posting of his annual pre-exam monition.

Gentlemen are reminded that the College exists for the maintenance of suit able conditions for serious study. The Warden views with disfavour the emergence of undesirable elements, and any proposals for the extension of extra-curricular activities, however attractive in themselves, will be dealt with in relation to this overriding consideration. Should this practice continue, their places will be in jeopardy.

It was easy to gain the impression that his religious commitment and maintenance of compulsory chapel was due as much to his conviction that regular early rising was an indispensable item in the academic life as to natural piety. But those who knew him knew better, his religion, if undemon strative, was deep-seated and there is an unwavering consistency about his Christian witness that is evident as much in the server and crucifer in

St Peter's School Chapel as in the Warden of Trinity College.

His absolutely honest and hence sometimes apparently brutal judgements, whether on his students or on the sacred cows of College or community, were often unwelcome but never unnecessary. J. A. L. Matheson, "ViceChancellor of Monash University, commented: He was highly intelligent himself and, valuing intelligence in others, his interest in education was mainly focused on that segment which is today

rather unfashionableâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;the bringing to maturity of the gifted student. He imderstood and respected the more egalitarian attitude that imderlies much of Australia's educational planning today; but the most important task for him was to ensure that the student of quality was not overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of more pedestrian mortals.

Under his guidance Trinity became a hard place to get into and a hard place to stay in, but for those who worked and succeeded it was infinitely rewarding. And it was fun;for his was no austere regime.

This is the Cowan depicted in the portrait by Scott Pendlebury commis sioned by the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys for the CoUege Hall.

But let Robert Todd, Senior Student of 1954, have the last say: He was, above all, a friendly man, and his genial good humour a joy to all.

How much we all looked forward to his speeches at College dinners and to his conversation and company over a drink afterwards in someone's room.

52

The Third Wardenship, ig46-ig64

Here he was a prized guest: I remember him particularly in a room in Upper Clarke's on one such occasion, the centre of fantastic conversations as a

press of people surrounded him, delighting in his wit and humoiu:. One remembers small things, too: giving the key to that incredible song at dinners with a resounding 'Fill . . Also his billiards match against the Senior Student after a Valedictory Dinner. The determination of a beaming Warden bending- (not too easily) over his cue amidst a roaring company of

delighted spectators found him at home with his men in the College he loved.

53

CHAPTER

FIVE

The Setting

In the life of any human community, the institutional framework within

which it operates is of vital, sometimes crucial importance. Grounds, build ings and constitution all play a large part in determining the kind of life-style a particular community is free to adopt. Trinity College is no exception and what follows is an account of the developments that have produced its unique physical and constitutional setting.

THE GROUNDS

Although it is recorded that £359 was spent on grounds and fencing in 1871-72, the description of the reserve in March, 1876, as 'at present a wilderness' suggests that the cost of fencing the ten-acre site had left little money for improving the grounds. Leeper rightly discerned the high priority of this project and proudly reported in November, 1876: Last spring some action was taken to improve the deplorably waste and bare appearance of the College groxmds. A sum of £130, granted by the Council, has been expended on the making of a new entrance, a carriage-drive, and a footpath into the University Gardens, and on the planting of pines, elms, and cypresses. Mr. Guilfoyle, Cmator of the Botanic Gardens, was kind

enough to design a very artistic plan for the laying out of the grounds. He estimated the total cost at a little more than £300. The improvements made so far form a part of his plan, and only about £200 would now be required to complete the work. I would most strongly urge that another spring should not be allowed to pass without doing all that is required in the way of ornamental planting, even if it should be necessary to raise the money by loan for the purpose. The improvements so far made serve only to bring into greater prominence the desolate condition of the rest of the enclosme.

The carriage entrance was near the comer of Tin AUey and the course of the drive is still marked by a few ninety-year-old elms. What is now the 54

The Setting

most significant tree in the College grounds, the College Oat, came later.

It was planted by Bishop Moorhouse in 1880 to honour the services of F. R. Kendall as Secretary of the College Council from 1878-80. At its

planting the Bishop expressed the hope that 'many generations of studente would sit and smoke their pipes under the shadow of that tree', but in fact it required six replantings before the present oak fin^y flourished.

After this initial enthusiasm, meagre funds mhibited any significant

environmental development for half a century. Even the replacement of

the boundary fence in 1896 had to await an allocation from the proceeds of the performance of Browning's Strafford. The Warden's Garden pre sented a pleasing aspect but elsewhere the grounds were given over, for practical and economical reasons, to the College dairy herd.

For sixty years, even after the excision of the Hostel block, ^e College buildings, clustered in the north-east comer, left open a large irregularlyshaped area, the Bulpadock. Miss Margery Herring recalls, nostalgically, its mral character in Edwardian days:

The sights and soimds of cattle grazing ... the blaze of gold across the whole expanse as the dandelions came into bloom.

But these gracious days were numbered, for Behan saw it merely as an economic asset. Mini-paddocks demarcated by mini-fences, regular visits by

a groimdsman armed with shovel and barrow, and a ngorous personal onslaught by the Warden on onion weed and dandelions soon raised ite carrying capacity to eight cows. Though never allowed to roam in his patronymic pasture and seen only by the cowman and ardent tennis players searching for lost balls, there was, for some years, an actual buU kept in a yard backing onto Tin Alley.

Improvements came slowly. The present main drive was created m 1927

in preparation for the erection of Behan. When finally erected that buildmg was set off on the Sydney Road side with lawn, across which ran a new

T.C.H. footpath—originally the 'Behan Boulevarde', but later the Sheepwalk'—and on the CoUege side with carefuUy selected trees—mainly golden

poplars. Post-war improvement, financed from the G. R. Nicholas Gift, included the erection of Main and Chapel entrance gates m stone and

the replacement of the old fence by a low retaining waU of concrete, planted on top with lawn and a hedge.

55

Perspective of a Century

In time the Deanery, Jeopardy, and a new Lodge encroached upon the grazing area to such an extent that the herd was finally dispersed in i960.

The building of Jeopardy also cut into the old Lodge Garden exposing the Masefield walk and Cowan's rose garden to the College public. The War den's tennis court, once the scene of family parties and Mixed Doubles Tournaments, was taken up and replaced by the Vatican Lawn—now a setting for late afternoon parties and receptions. The departure of the cows, the construction of new paths and a brick forecourt to the Chapel, and the planting of trees and gardens in the vicinity of the new buildings transformed the Bulpadock into a versatile park, adapted alike for football, cricket, golf, or strolling and family use. Today's achievement is not exactly that planned by Leeper and Cuilfoyle but the end result would, surely, have been approved by them.

BUILDINGS 1877-1891

Had we proper buildings, I can see no reason why Colleges should not succeed . . . But the longer the erection of suitable buildings is postponed, the more difficult will the task of creating College life [become].

There is a timeless quality about this complaint even though it occurs in Leeper's first report on the College. A year's experience of conducting the College in the one existing building had convinced him that not only was more accommodation needed, but also a different kind of provision.

One essential feature of College life is that men should have ... quiet and seclusion for study ... In Trinity College unfortunately this is out of the question.

The Council concurred and, at the prompting of Judge Warrington Rogers, resolved to make a vigorous attempt to raise £20,000 to erect chapel, hall and additional students' rooms. However, when no large subscrip tions were forthcoming, it was decided to increase the amount of accom

modation for students by making a considerable alteration in the arrange ments of the Provost's Lodge and by erecting an additional building.

Even then it proved impossible to raise the £4,000 or £5,000 required to erect a block of buildings for students' chambers and lecture rooms.

Eventually £3,000 was borrowed from the Diocese of Melbourne, but the Council would have been unable to complete the building but for a generous gift of £1,000 from Mr W.J. Clarke.

56

The Setting Initially, it seems that the Council intended to construct the extensions in stone, according to Leonard Terry's 1864 master plan, but the poor response to its appeal issued in March, 1877, forced the Council to reduce the original design and to substitute brick for stone. On 8th August Mr

Frederick Wyatt was appointed as architect to prepare plans of the proposed building and also a rough plan of still further additions to accommodate

one hundred resident students in all. Terry protested against this change of architect and was paid £25 for his sketch plan of the general design of the College. This had envisaged the usual quadrangular shape, but with provision for a subsidiary quadrangle at the south-east comer. The archi tect's knowledge of renaissance principle is evident in the massing and symmetry of the western front: his strong feeling for verticality reflects Gothic Revival. The external form of Wyatt's proposed building is not dissimilar to that occupying the same position in Terry's scheme, suggesting that the Council's main concem was the conversion of a stone building to one of brick constmction.

A contract for £3,600 was let in November to Messrs. Rawlins and

Sayer and most of the work was carried out under the direction of Wyatt.

He died in April 1878 and a second architect, a Mr Beauchamp, was employed to superintend the remainder. Bishops' was described in the Argus of 14th Jtme, 1878, as foUows: The new building is only separated by a few yards from the Principal's hoiise. The latter having been built of Tasmanian (Spring Bay) stone, and it being decided, for economical reasons, to erect the new building chiefly of brick, it was not considered advisable that the two buildings should immedi ately adjoin. The treatment of the new building is of Gothic character. The exterior, nevertheless, is of a pleasing appearance, the tower which smmoxmts the building giving it a rather important aspect. Red, white and black bricks, relieved by a free use of Waum Ponds freestone, form the material of the walls, which, in order to insure at once coolness and dryness, are made hollow. The new building is intended wholly for the accommodation of the students, the only exception being the provision of a suite of apartments for the Resident Lecturer. It will, in fact, form the real 'College', as distinguished from the Principal's House. An open porch, with a Gothic window—^unglazed and ornamented with a polished granite column—leads to the main entrance, which is on the side of the building facing the University. The porch will 57

Perspective of a Century

be used for posting the College notices and other infonnation of interest to the students....

The plan of accommodation adopted has been to provide a separate bedroom for each student, each sitting-room being shared by two students.

At Oxford and Cambridge the students are each allowed a separate bedroom

and sitting-room; but the more space-economizing example of Trinity Col lege, Dublin, has been followed in this case. The bedrooms, though not, of course, large, are amply sufficient in size, and are lofty and well lighted. The sitting-rooms are all that could be desired by a student; each contains a fireplace, and good provision for lighting and ventilation. The College con tains altogether twenty-three bedrooms, for the use of the students, and twelve sitting-rooms. Each student will be required to share with his com panion the cost of furnishing the sitting-room. A noteworthy featme of the groimd floor is a billiard-room, 27 ft. by 20 ft., lighted by a handsome bay window. It will contain a full-sized table by Alcock, which has been sub scribed for by the students....

The building contains a second storey, which is reached by a wide stone staircase, lighted by a large window, which, like most of the others, is orna mented with trefoils and quatrefoil. The arrangement of the upper floor, as regards the bedrooms and sitting-rooms, is almost precisely similar to that of the ground floor. At one end of the corridor are the apartments destined for the Resident Lecturer, and in the centre is the Lecture Hall, the handsomest room in the building. It is brilliantly lighted by an arched -window occupy ing nearly all one end of the room, and affords seating accommodation for considerably more than the number of students who can be received into the

present building. The roof is composed of open wood-work with carved beams, and the cornices contain heraldic shields to bear the coats of arms of benefactors of the College. The only other feature of the building remain

ing to be noticed is the bell tower, to which access is gained by a ladder, and from which a good view is obtainable. The sanitary arrangements of the building are well provided for. There are four excellent bathrooms, each fitted -with a shower as well as a plimge bath.

At the same time alterations in the Principal's House, i.e. the pro-vision

of a separate entrance, allowed the three groimd floor rooms to become available for student use, as Library, Chapel and Dining Hall. The dining

facilities must have been inconveniently cramped and effectively inhibited' any further increase in student accommodation. At the first opportunity, in 1880, a temporary weatherboard dining haU was erected between the Principal's House-and Bishops'. The design by W. Pritchard was for a simple post and truss construction: a steeply pitched roof, curved wooden 58

The Setting

barge-boards, and finials (seen to best advantage in the original porch) are characteristic of the Gothic Revival domestic style.

What lies behind the Comicil's continued rejection of Terry and his plan for the development of the College is not clear though disparaging refer ences to the Lodge as a 'Workhouse' may be significant. It may have felt that Joseph Clarke's promise of ÂŁ5,000 towards the cost of a further building justified them in inviting E. T. Blacket, architect of Sydney University, and in many respects the foremost ecclesiastical and collegiate architect in the Aiistralian Colonies, to visit Melbourne and advise them on

further extensions. In July, 1881, he spent several days 'at Mr Leeper's house', then returned to Sydney to prepare sketch plans of the building immediately required and of the whole CoUege when completed. Blacket's plan for the new building was adopted at the September meeting, but, as it was impossible for him to supervise the work from Sydney, Pritchard was appointed as local representative. Next month the completed drawings for the entire CoUege development were received. Since these envisaged the eventual removal of Bishop's building, which the Council considered should be retained, Blacket was requested to amend his design. As finaUy adopted, this proposed not one wide quadrangle on passing through the gateway but two: a long narrow space and an irregiilar inner comt divided by a block of lecture rooms. The new buUding (Clarke's) was buUt according to this plan and the Chapel and present driveway are in the exact positions shown.

The Chapel proposed by Blacket was quite smaU and typical of his Aus tralian Gothic Revival parish Chmrches. A unique featme was its provision of an alcove for women opening off the north side of the Chapel dose to the Sanctuary.

In the Clarke building there is no attempt at harmony with the Bishops' BuUding: indeed its simpUdty and order stand in sharp contrast to Wyatt's 'Brummagen Gothic'. Barry Bjorksten comments: Except for the projecting buttresses, the greater waU surfaces are simple (Ught red) brick planes in which the contrasting sand-stone window openings form a major element in creating the architecture of the building. ... AU windows have slender, round columns cut deeply into the reveals and a bowtell moulding forming the change in plane from face to soflBt of the window heads. These as well as details from the cloister and interior . .. may be foxmd in Blacket's earlier buildings, but in contrast to the detailing of those earlier works, are mediocre and lifeless....

59

Perspective of a Century

As in Bishops', the bedrooms are on one side of the corridor and the studies are each shared by two students (except those obviously meant for tutors). The studies face south which means that those on the groimd floor are not only dark throughout winter, but the cloister is a constant source of distraction. As first completed, Clarke's, in addition to a students' Com mon Room downstairs and a Billiard and Trophy Room upstairs, provided accommodation for twenty-fotn students and a tutor. The builder was

R. C. Brown, of Drummond Street, Carlton, and the total cost (including furniture) amovmted to £12,766/13/6.

During 1884 the Warden visited England and returned convinced of the importance of erecting as soon as possible a Chemistry and Biology Labora tory. He addressed a private letter to Sir William Clarke, who responded in July, 1885, with £1,000 and a large and valuable supply of chemical apparatus. Reed, Henderson and Smart designed a single-roomed brick structure at the eastern end of Clarke's. Its appearance is somewhat

ecclesiastical, but the architects gave the CoUege what was asked—a single room of maximum internal volume and well lit by large windows.

In 1887 the Council commissioned Blacket's son, Arthur, to complete Clarke's. He appointed a local builder as clerk of works to superintend the construction and himself visited the job at regular intervals. The new work

was an exact replica of the old and provided ten additional student places.

The builder was Joseph Hollow and the cost'over £3,000'.

The erection of Bishops' had already rendered the kitchen, intended to serve the Warden's household only, quite inadequate. Now doubled numbers demanded a proper Kitchen and Servants Quarters. In 1883, Blacket Bros. (i.e. E.T.'s sons, Cyril and Arthur), provided working draw

ings( in accord with the Master Plan) for a Kitchen with Stores, Servants' Quarters and Laundry. Pritchard was again appointed local supervisor and early in the following year a contract was signed with the Clarke's contractor. It appears that an attempt was made to keep within the money available (£900) by building in timber rather than brick, but the City Council intervened and only the Kitchen and related rooms could be built.

Not until 1891 was it possible to build from the Hastie Bequest 'a sub stantial building containing a matron's flat, quarters for nine servants, additional stores and a staff common room.' The architect was Arthur

Blacket, and the cost considerably more than £3,000. The Laundry pro60

The Setting

posed in the first plan was never built, but a separate Kitchen and Pantry for the Warden were erected behind the temporary dining room. This

completed the first range of College buildings.

BUILDING 1918-38

Behan's portrait in Hall depicts him holding a plan. 'They will say', the Warden declared at his 'Hanging', 'that the old man was a biulder'.

Builder he certainly was but, fortunately, his early efforts were not indicative of his later achievements. And however Olympian his mien, he could never

forget that a necessary preliminary to any extension of residential accom modation was always the enlargement of service facilitiesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^kitchen, diningroom, staff quarters. Consequently, the first instalment of building under Behan was a somewhat nondescript block erected in 1918 in brick and

slate to provide a new laundry and men's quarters at a cost of ÂŁ1,000.

From the completion of the Clarke Building in 1887, the number of places available for resident men remained constant at fifty-five until 1919.

But over the same period the total university enrolment increased fivefold

and more particularly from 1,454 in 1914, to 1,741 in 1919, and 2,366 in 1920. This last largely reflected the influx of returned servicemen, but the extension of government secondary education suggested that the increase would be permanent. Consequently the Council had to devise not only some temporary provision to satisfy an inflated waiting list in 1920, but also a comprehensive plan of development.

To meet the first emergency, the Warden's offer to vacate the Lodge and live in a 'pavilion' in the garden was not accepted. Instead, approval was given to erect a temporary wooden wing to provide accommodation for twenty-three students; also to house men in the Rusden Museum and the Infirmary (Eustace Rooms). The earliest official notice of the Wooden Wiag occurs in the 1919-20 Report which records its erection; At the moment twenty-three undergraduates and a resident tutor are housed in a temporary wooden wing erected during the long vacation. ...The City authorities have stipulated that the temporary wing shall remain only for two years, and that term will expire at the end of 1921.

The latest in the Report for 1962-63 records its demoUtion: [The opening of the Cowan building] has enabled a step to be taken which has been frequently and fervently advocated during the past forty-three 61

Perspective of a Century years: the demolition of the World War I Army hut known to generations of Trinity men as the Wooden Wing.

The Fleur-de-Lys of 1919 devoted one sentence—'During the Long Vac a wondrous edifice made its appearance on the north side of 'Clarke's'

—one poem 'The Caterpillar', and an extract from the 'Book of the Prophet Bulshimah' to its arrival: that of 1963, four pages to its departiure.

Of all the paradoxes of life in Trinity, this was the greatest. No architect drew plans for it: no builder tendered for it. It was a somewhat longer than usual variant of the standard First World War army hut built in basic materials to satisfy the basic needs of freshmen accustomed to the rigoins of army or boarding-school life. The furniture, whether cedar chest or 'oak'

table was imiformly decrepit and acquired by successful bids of the elder and yoimger Wyrme at the North Melbourne Auctions.

For the first decade its corridor (so incredibly long if one lived in rooms 12 or 13!) boasted a mat, but when this collapsed under the combined assaults of visitors and residents it was not replaced. Rooms were uniform in size with a large low window as an alternative entry or exit and a door with a frosted and very vulnerable glass panel. Walls were insubstantial and offered little resistance to the assaults of fists, missiles, wireless or voice.

Toilet and washing facilities were of the most primitive variety and the combined fmnes of alcohol, tobacco and, occasionally and exoticaUy, incense,

availed little in drowning the malodorous effusions of the Wing's uniquely inefficient urinal. The building cost £2,192 and the fmnishings £960.

The Wing was cumiingly sited at the back door of Clarke's and alongside the Janet Clarke Hall tennis court. This allowed residents of more favomed

sections of Trinity either to ignore or deny its existence. Viewed from an Upper Clarke's bedroom in the early morning,the conjunction of a vaguely agricul tural building, with wayward but lonely cows rubbing their flanks against its understanding walls, and an extensive woodheap suggested the out

buildings of some great pastoral estate. For J.C.H., condemned by geography to suffer its sounds and sights, the associations were less romantic: and even

Ormond, high and lifted up, could not, however much it might so desire, obliterate this blot on its western escutcheon.

The original permit was for two years: at the end of this time Behan asked the Council whether he should apply for a renewal but was told to take no action. In 1928 the Annual Report conceded that accommodation in 62

The Setting

the wooden wing was 'definitely inferior to that offered in any other College of the University'. The years passed, but the Wing stayed and students were quick to suggest a corrupt alliance between the City Surveyor and,if not the Warden, at least Syd Wynne.

For a time after the opening of Behan, occupants of the Wing were able to have a bedroom and study each. But by 1937 it was necessary to revert

to the former bed-sitting arrangement. In 1939 Sir Alan Newton, a member of the Coimcil who had fotmd and penetrated the Wing, mounted a one-

man campaign for its removal. The other Councillors and the Warden, realising its vital part in the College's economic well-being, contented them selves with a minor improvement in the amenities and added some ineffect ive soundproofing.

It was closed in 1941 but re-opened by the R.A.A.F. m 1942 as a Medical and Dental Unit. Another twenty years of useful service followed until, at

the end of 1961, the Department of Health, stimulated by student com

plaints, asked for additional lavatory facilities. But the end was in sight and a special dispensation was sought and gained for its final year's operation.

Over the 1962-63 Long Vac it was demolished and the materials sold, for an amount not far short of the original cost of its installation, to the Roman Catholic parish of Diamond Creek for 'temporary' school accom modation. Its site formed part of the border settlement that followed the

independence of J.C.H. Part enabled the reconstruction of the HaU Tennis Court aod part was given over to a new students' car park created north of Clarke's.

This temporary erection eased the immediate situation and after dis cussions with a number of architects, Messis. Blackett and Forster were

eventually selected to submit designs for the reorganisation of the College buildings. This involved making provision for 150 men as soon as possible and for probable later expansion to 250. Eventually in September, 1920, a Comprehensive Building Scheme was adopted by the Council for 'the con secutive and consistent development of the College buildings upon the

soimdest possible lines'. It offered, at least to the Warden, whose ideas it incorjKirated, a practical solution of the numerous issues involved, com bined with a noble and dignified architectmral treatment of the principal elevations.

The new plan provided for the ultimate replacement of the existing 63

Perspective of a Century

btdldings with the exception of the Warden's lodge and the Horsfall Chapel and its main features were as follows:

The main College buildings will form three quadrangles; of these the two smaller are not completely enclosed on the south side, that section of their respective boundaries being occupied only by a small house for a married tutor. The quarters for undergraduates, which are without exception placed on the lines running north and south, are arranged in House Blocks, each with a staircase and iimer hall accessible from the common Cloisters. Of the

two lines running east and west that on the north side of the Great Quad rangle comprises the Dining Hall, which adjoins Sydney Road, the two sets of Common-rooms for members of the Teaching Staff and for imdergraduates respectively, with the general College oflRces, imdergraduates'

Reading and Writing Room, the Billiard-room over them; and finally the Swimming Bath, above which the Gymnasium will be situated; while the line forming the south side of the Great Quadrangle includes the Chapel and Lecture-rooms. Above the latter the Library and two Laboratories will

be placed. Outside the general circuit of the main buildings lie the under ground Motor Garage, near the principal entrance, the Kitchen Block, next the Dining Hall, and then, going further east, the Housemaid's Block, the Isolation Ward and the men-servants' quarters (in that order).

By 1925 sufficient money was thought to be in hand for tenders to be called for the permanent dining hall and services block. However the lowest tender was £101,000 as against an estimate of £43,500. Reluctantly the Council settled for the extension of the existing dining haU in stone,

together with new furniture (i.e. that still used) and reorganisation of the kitchens at a cost of £4,500.

In 1930 tenders were called for the construction of the first two house blocks, adjoining the Clarke Building and facing Sydney Road. The archi tect was Kingsley Henderson in association with W. A. M. Blackett. Again, when first advertised, tenders greatly exceeded the architects' estimate, but in 1933 Swanson Bros.' tender of £32,671 was accepted. The 'Behan Build ing' was opened in March, 1935: accommodation was provided for twentyfour students, eight on each floor, arranged on the 'staircase principle'. This represented a departure from the Trinity 'norm' but was advocated strongly

by Behan and T. M. Robinson. They claimed,from their Oxbridge experi ence, that staircases were the appropriate arrangements for a CoUege as against a school and allowed each man to work out his own work and leisure pattern.

64

i ?.F<

m ;-;i" >■:

A k

m

SfBk-

M w.

Hmsm

% . ■

Jim'

w*^

9^'

■sha

jSlf

Clarke's Building (1883-88)

Iftlii

>

I"

J

•V \/'V-'--.^, 71

Hit

J

/

fjt

EHA

l^ '« ?

'f ...

^•}

Behan Building (1935)

K

1

15-1

m

life

g|;ii

■

5» »w

•Ml

i

if

tawR awi

li

*4

m

!l

The Comprehensive Building Scheme—1920 Master Plan

Ell

The Setting The building will be constructed of Barrabool stone with selected Pyrmont slate for the roofing and follow the vertical style throughout to avoid the noise and confusion of cross traffic. The designers have specified local hard woods including Queensland SUky Oak for the finer work, and local crafts men have been engaged to fashion the wrought-iron work for the cloisters, grilles and staircases. Among attractive aspects are the stone mullioned windows and the projection of bays to include toilet facilities with openings on all sides to admit fresh air.

It was the first building in the College to provide study and bedroom 'suites' for each resident, and this, together with the quality of workmanship in the building, set a new standard for coUegiate accommodation in Australia.

'Behan' was the major building achievement of the Second Warden but other minor works were undertaken: resident tutors' quartersâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^the 'Vatican' (1925); the Deanery (1936); Male Domestics' quarters (1937) â&#x20AC;&#x201D;the 'Dorothy' building; and Squash Racquets Court and Gymnasium (1938). The last three buildings formed part of the Comprehensive Building Scheme but the building of the Deanery and Squash Courts on the Tin AUey boundary also effectively frustrated attempts by the Melbourne City Council to widen Tin Alley and construct a through road for motor traffic.

The Warden disclaimed any such intention but the University community remained unconvinced.

BUILDING 1954-65

When, in 1947, the CoUege issued a War Memorial Appeal, the most appropriate object was felt to be a building similar to Behan. But in 1954, when the Council was able seriously to consider building, it was found that the Behan Building had been almost the last stone building erected in Melbourne and that the Geelong quarries had ceased to operate on the death of their owner. The Council agreed that it could not contemplate extensions in stone, and also that the Comprehensive Building Scheme was 'on a scale of such extravagance' that it must be drastically revised.

A new architect was appointed to produce a revised Master Plan, and, as a preliminary to building additional residential accommodation, the Dining HaU was extended. This involved raising the floor to the level of the dais, the addition of 21 feet to the length of the HaU, and the provision of a new High Table and ten chairs. The work was done in the 1954-55 Long Vacation and provided forty-eight additional places. Syd. Wynne 65

Perspective of a Century

designed and supervised the job and with the help of a few men it was finished in two months.

The tutors' common room is reminiscent of a living room in a comfortable holiday cottage, with its simple interior and delightful view of the garden.

In the dining room a triangular window has been placed in the new wall just below the gable. There are two roofs on the Hall: one built many years ago by Mr. Wyime's father, and a wider roof placed over it some years ago

by Mr. Wynne. The work therefore entailed the extension of both roofs.

In 1956 Messrs McGlashan and Everist were commissioned to design a revised site plan. They explained their plan as follows; The plan of 1922 provides a main quad with all the essential functions of the College on its perimeter and two separate and small residential quads.

There are aesthetic and practical problems involved in the execution of that plan today.

A formal quad depends for its effect firstly on completion, and also to a great extent on the uniformity of buildings and cloisters surrounding it. It loses effectiveness when the building enclosing it must necessarily reflect changing building techniques.

The very pleasing character which the College has at present is only slightly related to the 1922 quad, and it results from an irregular grouping of ratlrer different buildings given a unity by the essentially informal space which they enclose.

The site recommended for the first block locates the building as close as possible to the present quadrangle group to permit the occupants to feel

they are part of the College, and at the same time avoids the clash with the predominant masses of Behan and the Chapel, which would occur if the building were placed on the same line as Behan along Sydney Road.

Opinion was divided on the best site but finally the Council agreed to locate the building south of Leeper and extending to the tennis court. The architects designed a building to accommodate sixteen men on each of three floors and reverted to the arrangement of single bedrooms and shared studies. In accordance with their brief, the construction was of 'the cheapest

type possible' in brick, chosen 'to match the stone in Behan' [ÂŤc]. The style of the building was described thus: The appearance of the building has developed from a strong functional influence, and it is considered that its simplicity would allow it to blend most readily with the existing college building. Any embellishment would detract from the simple form and add to the cost.

66

The Setting A fore-court and stair balconies are planned to give an area for congrega tion provided by cloisters in traditional plans.

The Council's hope was to have a building of 'uncomplicated simplicity' to give the greatest possible freedom from maintenance costs, but the College's first impressions were unfavourable: The new wing stands already half built, on land formerly set aside by tradition for the bovine and uselessâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;a grim reminder that beauty must now give way to utility and grey stone to economic construction. It has not even been hidden quietly and modestly like the wooden wing, and although a row of trees may partially obscirre it, its malign presence will always be with us.

The question of whether a new Warden's Lodge should be provided by extending the sitting and dining-room of the Deanery and adding bedrooms upstairs or by a new building in cream brick was decided in favour of the

latter proposal. The architects were again McGlashan and Everist and in consultation with the Warden they produced a plan for a Lodge of con siderable character in a well-designed garden setting. As in the case of Jeopardy, the building is simple in form and free of ornament both extern ally and internally. The long low symmetrical facade, with floor length windows and a slate roof is reminiscent of homestead architecture of the

colonial era. Internally, it can be seen that Japanese architecture has influenced the design. The rooms are constructed around a courtyard which creates a unity between the various elements, makes for privacy, and offers unusual possibilities for entertainment.

Early in i960, planning was begun for a further residential block. Two decisions were taken: first that it be erected in the vicinity of the Chapel

and Behan Building along Sydney Road; second, that Messrs. Mockridge, Stable and Mitchell be appointed architects. Fortimately, Commonwealth assistance enabled the architects to design a building not totally incom patible with its distinguished neighbours. The rock-faced brick and flat modem roof on the major constmction combined with Barrabool stone and gabled slate roof on the projecting bathroom blocks succeeded admirably from an aesthetic point of view. Intemally the arrangement of rooms reflected changing student tastes. Whereas five years previously in Jeopardy all studies were doubles, in the new building, 'Cowan', there is a mixture of double and single studies. Each of the four floors accommodates fourteen 67

Perspective of a Century

students together with a resident tutor's set of rooms. Building was in two stages, for financial reasons.

Over the 1963-64 Vacation, extensions to the south end of Behan,

designed by the architects of Cowan, were carried through; the new portion is faced with stone and externally is in the same style as the old one. In

1964 the Council decided not to plan for a new Ubrary building but to renovate and refurnish the old Ubrary and lecture rooms in Leeper for this

purpose. The execution of this work in the following year completed the physical expansion of the College. The building of Cowan brought an unlooked-for bonus: the Chapel which for nearly fifty years had stood stranded and isolated in the middle of the Bulpadock now become inte

grated into the College landscape and visually related to both the Warden's Lodge and Cowan.

In summing up the work of nearly a century, R. L. Sharwood commented:

It is true that we do not have the craggy baronial splendour of Omiond, the bland Whitehall facade of Queen's, or the sheer blocky eccentricity of Newman. But what we do have is a charming and Uvable group of buildings, of human scale (and how important that is), grouped round a quadrangle which links the intimacy of a court-yard at its northern end with the spaciousness of a playing-field at its southern end; and all this set in a park of what are now most beautiful trees and gardens.

With the years has come a growing appreciation of the College buildings: the National Trust has recently awarded Leeper and Clarke a 'C and Behan a 'D' classification. When seen to best advantage in late spring or early autumn, the College is highly attractive with the predominant impres sionâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^particularly in the absence of studentsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;one of serenity and grace.

GOVERNMENT

The most significant provision of the Crown Grant vesting the site of 'Trinity College' in five leading members of the United Church of England and Ireland in Victoria is as follows:

That the said land hereby granted and the buildings for the time being thereon shall be at all times hereafter maintained and used as and for a

College affiliated to and connected with the said University of Melbourne for the education, residence and benefit of Members of the United Church

of England and Ireland in Victoria and offices and conveniences and pleasure 68

The Setting

and recreation grounds connected with such college under and in accordance with such regulations as shall from time to time be made by the said Trustees and for no other purpose whatsoever.

This vested the power to mate regulations for the government of the College in the Trustees who proceeded to draft Statutes and Temporary

Regulations for submission to and approval by the Church Assembly. The Council constituted by the first clause of the temporary Regulations com prised:

. . . the bishops of the Church of England holding Sees in Victoria, the trustees for the time being of the College, the Warden, five persons elected by contributors of ÂŁi and upwards to the College, and five members elected by such members of the University of Melbourne being also members of the Church of England as shall have enrolled their names on the books of the College.

Apart from a minor amendment in 1881 which changed 'Principal' to 'Warden', this Constitution remained unaltered until Leeper's retirement.

Incorporation as contemplated by the Statutes was proposed in 1890 and a Parliamentary BUI was prepared by Mr J. Warrington Rogers, Q.C. But when it was obvious that the Government of the day was unlikely to support

the necessary measure, and that in the absence of an endowment for the Provost's stipend the move was premature, the BUI was allowed to lapse.

In fact, so long as the CoUege had to be 'farmed' to the Warden, who assumed personal responsibility for its internal management, incorporation was inappropriate.

The annual list of CouncU members in the Statistics of the Diocese of Melbourne is an imposing one, but the CouncU's Minutes do not reveal a

consistently high level of attendance and interest. The CouncU leaned heavUy on the Warden and supported him regrUarly whether against revolting students or the Ladies of the Women's Hostel Committee. Its membership was male, middle-aged and conservative throughout Leeper's Wardenship.

In the crisis of 1890 it was forced into a vigorous defence of its and the Warden's administration of the CoUege and held 28 meetings in 1891. But this was abnormal and the CouncU soon reverted to its usual practice of remote control.

In 1896 A. H.Percival, an insmrance and commission agent and a brother of the Incumbent of AU Saints', Bendigo, was appointed Treasurer. As a 69

Perspective of a Century

gentleman and a Churchman he enjoyed the complete confidence of the Council: in 1901 it was discovered that this trust had been misplaced and that Percival had misappropriated over ÂŁ2,000 from the endowment funds of the College. The contemporaneous discovery of the much more exten

sive frauds upon the funds of the University by its Accountant, Dickson, must have reacted unfavotrrably upon the College. Understandably, there was a general feeling that academic bodies were all alikeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^unbusinesslike and incompetent. In countering this attitude the Council was fortimate

in having the services of councillors like R. J. Alcock, E. J. Stock, J. T. Collins and Drs R. R. Stawell and Charles Carty Salmon. Stock, Actuary

and General Manager of the National Mutual Life Association from 1908,

was appointed Treasurer in 1901 and served till his death in 1935. Carty Salmon, Speaker of the House of Representatives in 1909-10, acted as Chairman of the Cormcil from 1911-17, when the Archbishop was at logger heads with the Warden over the Theological School.

In 1917 Leeper annotmced his resignation and the Council set about a revision of its constitution to introduce a more 'popular' element. New

Regulations approved in 1918 enlarged the Coimcil from fifteen to twentyfour members and attempted to make it a truly representative body. Mem bers were elected by Subscribers, by Diocesan Cotmcils, by the Union of the Flem-de-Lys, and one was nominated by the University.

By this time Behan had taken up the Wardenship and was engaged in raising money for the renovation and extension of the College buildings and for additional scholarship and tutorial endowments. Behan's main

support came from F. P. Brett, but this depended on the fulfilment of certain conditions, including the right of the donors of the more substantial endowments to nominate two members of the Council. One difficulty was

solved by vesting the A. M. White and Ritchie Endowments in outside trustees: the other was solved by Brett's nomination as a Trustee, it having

been pointed out that Trustees were the more important body.

Brett was suspicious of 'ecclesiastics' and sought, without success, to break the historic and legal nexus of the College with the Anglican Church as the

price of his continued support of College projects. In 1930, under the will of J. H. Boyd, grazier, of 'Green Hills', Minhamite,$20,000 was bequeathed to the College provided that: 70

The Setting

Any regulation or provision (if any such shall exist) in the Constitution ... under which ecclesiastics, though eligible for election are or shaU be entitled to be appointed to the Governing Body shall be repealed.

The newspapers made great play with this condition: 'Trinity's choice: ÂŁ20,000 or the Bishops'. The clause was referred to the Supreme Court

for interpretation where it was held that the Regulations concerned were those which made the Archbishop and Bishops of the Province ex officio members of the Governing Body. Thereupon the Council resolved unanim

ously to take no action to amend the College Constitution or to appeal to a higher court. The ÂŁ20,000 was then shared between Geelong College and the J. H. Boyd School of Domestic Economy in South Melbourne.

Positively, Brett stressed the need for the College to move towards a greater degree of self government and this accorded with Behan's own view. In 1924 the Regulations were amended to allow for the co-option of the Sub-Warden and another member of Staff. In the same year, follow

ing an exhaustive examination of the condition of the College's various trust fimds, the Trinity College (Melbourne) Trusts Corporation was formed. This was registered as a private Trust company to take over such of the Endowment Funds as the existing Trustees were willing to transfer and to stand ready to receive future benefactions.

Some of these endowments for Scholarships had been accepted by the

CoUege upon terms which indicated that no preference would be given to Anglican candidates. Fmther, from the outset, places had been allotted to non-Anglican students and Janet Clarke Hall had been built with money given on condition that women of all denominations should be admitted.

All this was in strict conformity with the intention of the College's Founders as set out in the 1870 Statutes and Regulations. But it ran counter to the clause in the Crown Grant restricting the benefits of the College facilities to Anglicans alone.

Brett.contended that the Crown Grant should be amended to make it harmonise with the liberal practice of the CoUege. Eventually it was

agreed to proceed by Private Act of Parliament and in 1927 the Trinity CoUege Act was passed. This is an 'interpretation' Act which provides: The Grown Grant shall be read and construed as though it were and had at aU times been lawful to admit students ... without distinction of religious belief.

71

Perspective of a Century

It also transferred the trusteeship of the College land from the individual Trustees then in office to the Trusts Corporation, whose membership coincided with that of the CoUege Council. This meant that the Governing Body of the College had, for the first time, full control of its destinies.

The substitution of the Trusts Corporation for the mdividual Trustees

meant that Trustees who were not diocesan bishops ceased to be members of the Governing Body. The Council was reluctant to lose the benefit of their

services, and urged by the Warden, agreed to a reorganisation of its member ship. Under the Regulations of 1928 the Council was increased to a member ship of thirty. Of these, seven were ex officio members, namely, the Diocesan Bishops and the Warden; ten were electedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;seven by the Councils of the various Dioceses, two by members of the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys, and one by the Committee of Janet Clarke Hall. The remaining members, thirteen in number, were co-opted by the Cormcil itself: of these one at least was to be a member of the Professorial Board, and one each from the Councils of Melbomrne and Geelong Grammar Schools. Originally the Regulations had included a requirement that a majority of the co-opted members had to be Anghcan, but this was deleted under pressure from Brett. Nonetheless the nexus between College and Church remained intactâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; as much to protect the CoUege from overbearing benefactors as from any reluctance by the Dioceses to relinquish control.

Behan however was not content, and stiU looked to the incorporation of the CoUege under a Provost and FeUows as the next necessary step in the College's development. He claimed that under the existing form of government it was not possible to secure and attach permanently to the CoUege, men and women of the right inteUectual and moral stamina.

If we incorporate and give members of the staff both a stake in the place and an assurance that they wiU be justified in dedicating to it aU their energies and the whole of their life's work, we shall, for the first time, have high hopes of making good our past faUure to buUd up even the nucleus of a permanent staff.

Fiuther, incorporation could be expected to increase substantiaUy the prospects for the acquisition of the further resources necessary to sustain a proper academic programme.

The new Archbishop, Frederick Waldegrave Head, sometime Dean of 72

The Setting

Emmanuel College, Cambridge, was sympathetic, and on igth May, 1931, the General Policy Committee of the Council urged: The importance of [the Council's] taking steps to effect, by incorporation such a change in the mode of government as would bestow upon some members of the Staff (in conformity with the design of the Founders) the

right to a share in the administration of the College, inter alia because the present method of government by an external Council imposes on the chief executive ofScer of the College responsibilities which, in a College of similar size in Oxford or Cambridge, would be shared between three or four officers.

After discussion a Committee consisting of Mr Justice Lowe, Bishop Crick of BaUarat, and the Warden was asked to formulate a definite scheme for the future government of the College by a Body Corporate.

The formulation of Draft Statutes and their discussion and amendment

by the Council proceeded over the next two years. Eventually, on 6th December, 1933, the Coimcil gave formal approval,to the Draft Statutes.

These associated eight stipendiary and eight non-stipendiary FeUows with the Warden in the government of the CoUege. Substantial powers of review and confirmation were vested in the Visitor, the Archbishop of Melbourne,

either acting alone or with the consent and advice of the Visitor-in-Council.

In effect the Visitor-in-Council replaced the existing Council while the Warden and FeUows was substituted for the Warden acting alone. Unfor

tunately the proposal was regarded as an attempt by Behan 'to get Trimty entirely under his thinnb and rule as an uncontrolled despot'. There was opposition in the Diocesan Synods and from members of the disbanded Fleur-de-Lys Club. Faced with the prospect of an unfavourable hearing in Parliament, the BUI was not proceeded with.

Though Behan, on matme reflection, considered that no substantial measure of self government had in fact been secured by the Draft BUI, in 1946, on the eve of his retirement, he tried again to secme its adoption.

There was Uttle support in the CouncU and it was left to Cowan, in 1948, to propose a new scheme which, whUe preserving the coimection with the AngUcan Church, ensured adequate Uaison with the University and teaching staff. The Regulations then enacted reduced the Council to twenty-one members, of whom six represent directly the Victorian Dioceses, nine can eventually be fuU-time resident members of the teaching staff, and six 73

Perspective of a Century

represent various allied and interested bodies. Since then the effect of inflation upon academic salaries has shattered, probably for ever, all pros pects for stipendiary Fellows as desired by Behan, and the ciurent considera tion is, rather, to what extent and in what manner students should partici pate in the government of the College.

Standing Orders made in 1918 created three Conunittees to assist the Warden in his administration of the Collegeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Executive and Finance, Edu cational, and Janet Clarke Hall Committees. The first of these is the most important; the CoUege has been well served by its members and particularly its Chairmanâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^R. J. Alcock, O'Dell Crowther, Professor Sir Harrison Moore, E. F. Herring, Adrian Akhurst, F. B. Lawton, and Peter Balmford.

Treasurers since Stock have been F. W. Spry to 1945, G. C. Tootell to 1967, and currently J. A. Court.

74

CHAPTER

SIX

An Educational Establishment

An examination of the definitive statements of the purpose and function

of Trinity College, whether original or contemporary, leaves no doubt that the College exists for educational purposes. This is not to restrict learning to lecture theatre, tutorial room, library and laboratory: eating together, playing together, praying together, and even fooling together form as much a part of true education as studying together. But it does follow that every College activity and facility must be judged by whether it helps 'to create and maintain conditions in which all members of the College may achieve the fullest measure of academic success and derive the greatest benefit from their course of study'.

AFFILIATION WITH THE UNIVERSITY

Section 8 of the University Act provided: It sViall be lawful for the said University to make any Statutes for the afiBliation to or connection with the same of any College or Educational

Establishment to which the governing body of such said College or Establish ment may consent...

and from the first it was planned to affiliate the College to the University.

But not imtil May, 1873, did the College Council agree to approach the University Council for a Statute of Affihation. Two months later the

Registrar of the University informed the CoUege Council that a Committee had been appointed to prepare a draft Statute. The Senate of the Univer sity refused to pass the Statute in the form in which it was first submitted.

Proper objections were raised and appropriate amendments made, but to Torrance's frustration the process took nearly three years. Not tiU i ith April, 1876 was the Statute finally approved by the Senate.

A small but vociferous minority of the 'Agnostic persuasion', together 75

Perspective of a Century

with representatives of both the Presbyterian and Wesleyan Churches, tried ineffectually to oppose affiliation. The 'secularists', led by G. H. Pearson and encouraged by the Age, claimed that to affiliate a denominational college would imdermine the secular character of the University and open the way to a conflict of loyalties between College and University. Mr Alexander Morrison, Headmaster of Scotch College, objected to the University sanctioning 'the principle that the students of the University should be told off to different Colleges according to the denomination to which they respectively belong'. The Church of England Messenger, however, believed that the 'Scotch portion of the population' opposed the creation of a collegiate system simply because 'the University College of residence is a purely English institution'. It is pleasing to note that Morrison was soon converted by Leeper's achievements and within three years was the chief promoter of what became Ormond College.

The debate in the Senate had also been concerned with the meaning of the word 'affiliation'. Pearson asked that it be made more explicit but StaweU contended that all understood it as being merely the recognition of the CoUege by the University as an educational establishment. Actually, what the Statute of Affiliation offered the CoUege was an opportunity rather than a functionâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;except as a place of residence, within the University, for matriculated students. Leeper was wont to say that affiliation was the de facto relationship of these CoUeges to this University.

The original Statute No. XXVII of the University had contained a provision by means of which the CoUeges as teaching institutions could have been integrated into the teaching of the University as a whole; Students of any CoUege afiBliated to the University shall be allowed credit for attendance on such of the courses of lectures in that CoUege as shaU be recognised in the Statute of ASUiation.

This Statute clearly impUes compulsory attendance at University lectures as the normal practice. Presumably also recognition of CoUege lectures under the Statute would involve some financial adjustmentâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;as by the student paying lecture fees to his CoUege and only an examination fee to the University. But even before Trinity was established the University had abandoned the general poUcy of requiring attendance at lectures and was charging students a composite lecture-and-attendance fee whether or not 76

An Educational Establishment

they actually attended lectures. Consequently the teaching system of the University has never officially taken account of that of the CoUege.

One immediate result of affiliation was the inclusion of CoUege details

in the University Calender, but other recognition came more slowly. The Chancellor, Sir Redmond Barry, never entered the CoUege and many

University staff viewed it with a suspicion which was only partly dispeUed when they were invited to lunch in Hall. But the one and only wedding celebrated in the old Chapel was that of Doctor Ream, Dean of the Faculty of Law,in 1880.

Ream was a trustee of the CoUege and other Professors have served on

the CouncU in either a personal—E. E. Morris, E. J. Nanson, Sir Harrison Moore, S. M. Wadham, J. R. Poynter—or representative capacity—Sir Harry AUen, R. Berry: the Vice-ChanceUor is also an ex-officio member.

Leeper was elected in his own right as a Member of the University CotmcU: he served from 1880 to 1887 and from 1900 untU 1922. In 1923 the

University Act provided that Heads of CoUeges,in rotation,should each serve a four-year term on the CouncU: under this arrangement, Behan, Cowan and Sharwood have each represented their CoUege.

The principal Uaison body between the CoUeges and Faculties in matters academic is the Joint Committee of the Professorial Board and Heads of CoUeges. First established in 1934, it was constituted as a Standing Com mittee by resolution of the Board in 1939. For many years it was convened somewhat intermittently but since 1968 there have been regular meetings.

CoUege tutorial appointments are reported through the Joint Committee to the Professorial Board and matters of mutual interest are discussed, such

as the Colleges' entrance scholarship examinations. Recently, the Joint Committee has produced a general report on the co-ordination of Univer sity and CoUege tutorial schemes (1969) and a particular report on law tutorials (1970).

THE TUTORIAL SYSTEM

When the CoUege opened without a resident Tutor, the Church of England Messenger of 24th February 1872 complained: As for the educational privUeges offered, they are simply nil. We give the students neither CoUege lectures . . . nor, what is more important, tutorial assistance in their private studies ... a Tutor, resident or visiting, Trimty 77

Perspective of a Century College must have. Provost, Fellows and Exhibitioners we may afford perhaps to leave to a future day, but until tuition to some extent, at least, is included in our programme, we have only the shadow of a College, and not the substance.

Leeper was appointed with a specific commission to exercise a general supervision over studies and to provide tuition.

D. K. Picken, second Master of Ormond, describes the outcome:

In the circumstances in which he found himself, Leeper took the only possible way of realising his aim: by looking to see where opportunity actually layâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;in something of essential importance not actually being doneâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and shaping the College to meet that need. This was not hard to find, as things were then; for the University was staffed on a minimum basis, with a mere handful of professors and lecturers to cover a wide range of work. Hence the College, by appointing tutors with high qualifications in a number of important subjects, was able to offer just such additional help, to the students

who might attach themselves to it, as would lift their work to a definitely higher university level.

The admission of non-resident men (1877) and women (1883) to College tutorials, particularly while resident numbers were low, helped to extend the influence as well as the finances of the College.

At this time the classical bias of University studies was still maintainedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; Greek and Latin were required from first year medical students until 1873, so Leeper was immediately employed; Hackett, the Vice-Principal, emulat ing Professor Heam, tutored in Law, Logic, and Political Economy, and Wyndham M. Madden in Mathematics and Natural Science. In 1880 Madden's work was divided between H. B. D. Wall for Natural Science

and T. J. Smith, a former student, for Mathematics, Natural Philosophy and Logic.

In February, 1881, the first Master of Ormond, John H. McFarland, arrived in Melbourne: he was content to follow Leeper's practice and co-operated in establishing a system of Inter-Collegiate Lectures and Tutor ials. Under this arrangement McFarland was responsible for mathematical teaching and Leeper and an additional tutor, C. H. Rendall, for Classics.

But in 1884 McFarland appointed his own tutors and henceforth competi tion replaced co-operation. Trinity, which had monopolised the University prizes in classics, was first challenged and then in the late 'eighties overtaken

by Ormond students.

78

An Educational Establishment

The expansion of university teaching that marked the 'eighties was reasonably well matched by the College. The erection of the Clarke labora tories (which provided the first biology laboratories in the University) allowed the appointment of tutors in Practical and Medical Chemistry, C. Dyring (1885), and in Biology, Histology and Physiological Chemistry, A. H. S. Lucas (1887). In the latter year, Leeper asked the University to

recognise work done in the College labs as equivalent to university teaching.

The Professorial Board took fright, refused permission and emmciated the

principle that College teaching should be ancillary to, and not in substitu tion for. University lectures. Teaching was also begun in French and Gerrnan, F. Weichmaim (1887) and in English, C. R. Long (1889).

Leeper had prophesied in 1878 that the contest between the individual Colleges for University honours and public esteem would be keen and imremitting, and the opening of Queen's College brought increased inter collegiate tutorial rivalry. Each year the publication of the aimual results brought elaborate and invidious comparisons and evaluations. Verbal exchanges, often bitter, took place between Leeper and McFarland and the Senate of the University resounded with charges of malpractice when it was shown that Professor McCoy had allowed a Trinity candidate an oral

supp. or that McFarland had released examination results before their official publication.

Competent, resident, full-time, single tutors were greatly sought after. In 1889 Leeper visited England and recruited two such: R. T. Elliott, Classics, and E. G. Hogg, Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. In 1894 R. R. Stawell and W. Kent Hughes, both former students, were appointed as tutors in Medicine and Surgery. Other appointments included J. T. Collins,

Logic, Philosophy and Law; R. Stephen, Political Economy; W. F. Ingram, Classics; and L. A. Adamson, English and History. The last two were schoolmasters: Ingram grew into a legendary character at Scotch, and Adamson became Wesley's great Headmaster.

By 1900 the College was discharging its educational functions in two waysâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^by providing tutorial assistance and by offering supplementary lectures. Both developed to meet deficiencies in the University provisionâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; partly through shortage of staff, and partly through the 'tepid teaching' of some of the professors. In Leeper's thinking there was a clear distinction between University and CoUege lectures. 'Clearly, the scope of the Univer79

Perspective of a Century

sity lecture should be general and varied; and of the College, thorough, particular and specific'. But when University lectures were not compulsory, who could blame the GoUege man preferring his CoUege lecture where he would be missed to his University lecture where he was unknown.

But was this the only reason for the choice? The professors were jealous of the effectiveness of the Collegesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^Blainey records that between 1897 and 1902 fifty-four of the seventy-six scholarships awarded in the University went to the Collegesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and suspected that CoUege lectures were, in fact, compulsory. In 1902, the Royal Commission into the University of Melbourne investigated the relationship between University and CoUege teaching and decreed that the latter was not a substitute for the lectures of the University. As long as the CoUeges served only a minority of students and were organised apart from the University, the Commission could adopt no other view. If and when the University improved its own teaching organisation, it was bound to leave a diminishing role for the teaching functions of the CoUeges.

MeanwhUe the rising proportion of medical students in the CoUege

brought a corresponding increase in medical tuition. For the supervision of their studies, and for the convenience of the residents, it became customary from around the turn of the century to have a medical graduate in residence. These have included BasU KUvington, R. J. BuU, W. H. Sum mons, Isaac Jones (who holds the unique distinction of having been Chairman of the Students' Representative CouncU at the University for five terms, 1909-14), Harvey Sutton, Charles KeUaway, C. R. Lister, K. D.

Fairley, F. D. H. B. Lawton, W. S. Newton, W. L. Carrington, J. B. Turner, C. H. Fitts, M. M. Wilson, Murray MaxweU, P. H. G. McCallum, Ian and Ann McKenzie, A. J. Buzzard, and K. S. Gee. Amongst other medical tutors who have had a great influence on Trinity meds. are G. H. Osborn, D. R. Leslie, F. S. Reid, J. T. Hueston, J. S. Guest and A. M. Cuthbertson (Surgery); K. S. Grice and J. S. Pennington

(Medicine); H. B. Hattam and A. G. Bond (Obstetrics and Gynaecology); S. Christophers (Physiology); and V. D. Plueckhahn (Pathology).

The Warden continued to teach Classics tiU his retirement and was

assisted by E. I. Robson and Miss S. J. WiUiams. He was succeeded by R. L. Blackwood, J. R. EUiott and J. L. O'Brien. The waning influence of Classics in the Arts Faculty was reflected in CoUege, and from the 1930's 80

>-

"f

mMC

|fe. ,j

hh- fWnWij=

I

,Mw

?/

s?^.-

F-* ^â&#x20AC;&#x201D;4

t V'

L!

-.: Âť P :Pl JS T

T

itC-O

Student Life at Trinity College I. Lectures. 2. Chapel. 3. Football Studies. 4. An Afternoon Tea in an Undergraduate's Room. 5. College Bedroom. 6. Hard at it. 7. Gowns. (from the Australasian, loth May 1890)

I It

V

£f'-l

■I

V*-

f imK

^,f-

i£

M-

ife>

The Winning Crew of 1885 (first race in eight-oared boats) Back Row: W. S. Corr (3), F. G. Hughes (Coach), E. M. Shuter (4). Centre Row: H. R. Power (5), F. Wilkinson (6), E. S. Hughes (Stroke), H. H. Brind (7), W. C. Guest (q). Front: R. S. Thompson (Bow), C. G. Smythe (Cox)

'

t

►

■•SS

3

k'

jf •/

1;-

m

SRmmif

■

% p

is

m

The Successful Football Team of 1902 Back Row: B. Quick, M. Hurry, A. E. Morris, H. M. Z. Ross, W. N. Cain, H. Sutton, A. Sherwin, H. R. Holmes. Centre Row: H. S. Bush, A. E. Gardner, F. E. Langley (Capt.), F. V. Smith, M. S. Herring. Front Row: A. E. Woods, F. Maidment, G. R. Darby, E. Robertson, E. J. Hamilton

An Educational Establishment

one non-resident tutor, P. B. Alcock, assisted by Miss Joske, sufficed. History was the province of College Officers: G. D. Taylor, T. M. Robinson, L. C. Wilcher, A. G. L. Shaw, R. W. T. Cowan, A. Bird, J. R. Poynter, B. R. Marshall. Language teaching was largely the responsibility of the ladies: Vera Jennings and Helen Knight (English); Mrs Ernest Wood (French and German); Olive Wykes (French); as was Philosophy—Miss Lush and Mrs Warren. Maths and Science had a succession of tutors from

whom a few stand out:—^T. Pamell, later a Professor in Tasmania; C. E. B. Weatherbum; R. L. Aston; R. C. B. Lane; Malcolm Eraser; A, T. Austin;

R. O. Cherry; P. E. Wynter; and Dale Hebbard. Valerie Asche (James) taught Microbiology for ten years but was exceeded in length of service by Miss Mollison who taught Biology and Medical Botany for eighteen years.

In 1914 the Fleur-de-Lys complained of the lack of Law teaching: The Law student alone still wanders in the wilderness of neglect, uncared for tutorially, sometimes unloved. It is true that in some cases he has shown little promise of either application or scholarship but an 'occasional' tutor might check that 'downtown' tendency which seems to be the natural reaction after an arduous morning's lectures.

There was substance in the eomplaint so far as the Law students were concerned. Their needs were partly supplied by Behan and H. Dallas Wise man, but for full satisfaction they had to await the 'fifties when Peter Balmford gathered a Law team round himseh—J. F. Patrick; K. J. Asche; J. D. Feltham; and J. D. Merralls.

Dentistry was taught from 1934; Engineering from 1940; Economics from 1946; Accountancy from 1951; Architecture from 1964 and Agri cultural Science from 1969.

In the middle 'thirties, as part of the re-organisation of the University associated with the work of Raymond Priestley as Vice-Chancellor, discus sions took place on the teaching role of the College in relation to the University. This was especially needed since the University was about to embark on a policy of extending tutorial provision, particularly in Arts subjects. No formal changes were made but procedures for consultation between College Tutors and their University counterparts were officially encouraged.

In 1951 the CoUege received its first grant from the Commonwealth Covemment. This has increased progressively and is now at the rate of $30 81

Perspective of a Century

per resident, and $io per non-resident together with a lump sum for tutorial and administrative expenses. This has made possible the extension of tutorial facilities which has marked the 'sixties. At the same time the

expansion of University tutorials now seems, unfortunately, to have been reversed: and this is reflected in a rise in non-resident entries particularly in Medicine where College quotas have had to be imposed.

This demand suggests that the comments of the Editor of Fleur-de-Lys in 1959 were somewhat jaundiced. He wrote:

The tuition in fact ... is often grotesquely inadequate and offered by tutors estranged from University requirements.

But the main findings of a T.C.A.C. tutorial survey in 1968 have continuing point:

That whenever possible those tutors employed should be closely connected with the University in the subject in which they are tutoring, or at least be the type of person who will make himself familiar with the University's approach and syllabus.

That tutorials should aim at solving student problems and giving a

'structure' to the subject. They should not aim to cover a wider field than that dealt with at the University.

THE LEEPER LIBRARY

Insofar as a library comprises a collection of books, there was a Library before there was a College. Early in Perry's episcopate his brother-in-law, the Reverend John Cooper, FeUow and Tutor of Trinity CoUege, Cam bridge, presented him with ÂŁ50 worth of books for 'Trinity College'. These were lodged at-the Pubhc Library until 1872 when a room was fitted up in the Provost's Lodge to accommodate them, together with classical, historical and biographical works presented by Bishop Perry on leaving the Colony. Other gifts followed from Dr Bromby of Melbourne Grammar School, from the University Presses of Oxford, Cambridge and Dublin, and from the widow of the Reverend Dr Cusack Russell of the Waimon.

In 1876 there were 1,100 books,though comparatively few were of much direct value to university students. The funds available for purchases were

small (mainly unclaimed caution money and chapel fines) but the collection increased rapidly through gifts made by Leeper, himself, or 82

An Educational Establishment

secured by his efforts. The first catalogue (1879) was compiled by T. R. Lewers, first in the long succession of student librarians.

In 1882 George William Rusden, Clerk of the Parliaments of Victoria, 1856-1881, presented the whole of his books to the College. This rendered the original catalogue obsolete and an entirely new catalogue was compiled

by Leeper, with the assistance of his wife, Adeline Marian. He had had considerable experience of library management at Oxford where he was a member of the Library Committee of the Union and shared in classifying and cataloguing its library.

Leeper's interest in and care for the library continued throughout his Wardenship. On his retirement it was felt that some portion of the College buildings should bear his name. No place was judged more suitable than the Library, and on nth October, 1918, a tablet designating the Library as the 'Leeper Library', was unveiled by Dr. R. R. StaweU. Leeper bequeathed an Endowment Fund of ÂŁ500 in 1934 and in 1946 his family presented a portion of his personal library including valuable classical and philological serials.

By 1920 increased student niunbers at both Trinity and Janet Clarke Hall and a move away from classical studies prompted some reorganisation.

The whole collection was recatalogued by Mr A. B. Foxcroft of the Public Library on the Dewey System (Melbourne University Central Library did not change until 1925, but Ormond Library had been recata logued in 1907) and the College Council allocated ÂŁ100 per anniun towards replenishing each section of the Library in turn, beginning with Political Economy and Pohtical Science in 1921.

Both Warden and Council were aware of the need for a new building.

The Annual Report for 1935-36 expressed regret that Leeper's great ser vices to coUegiate education had not been marked by the erection of the Library proposed in the Comprehensive Building Scheme. But not till 1945 was the situation improved, when, as part of the conversion of the Warden's Lodge to educational purposes, the Library moved from its two downstairs rooms to three upstairs rooms. A separate Law Library was established in 1958 through the efforts of Mr Peter Balmford in the Lower Bishops' Tutors' Study: to this F. F. Knight donated an extensive range of Law Reports.

83

Perspective of a Century

Meanwhile, in 1949, Dr Arthur Eustace South, a former Senior Student, 'in order to commemorate the many kindnesses he had received from Dr Alexander Leeper', left the residue of his estate (ÂŁ7,000) to place a memorial window in the new Leeper Library and to furnish it when built.

When it became obvious that a new building was precluded on financial grounds, this bequest, supplemented by a grant from the Australian Universities' Gommission, made possible the refurnishing of the existing lecture and library rooms to provide handsome accommodation. The original Leeper Library Room (Leeper Lecture Room) was transformed into a Muniments Room which displayed the new College Crest in stained glass as a memorial to Leeper, the bust of Sir Redmond Barry (together with a pedestal taken from a column of ancient Rome) given by Sir William Clarke, and Bishop Perry's bookcase; here the College's valuable Rusden and Atkinson Collections of Australiana are housed and special displays arranged regularly.

George William Rusden (1819-1903) began his public career as Agent of the National Schools Board, responsible for establishing and supervising its Schools throughout Eastern Australia. But following the establishment of a system of 'free, compulsory and secular' education in Victoria in 1872, to whose imderlying philosophy and principles he was vigorously opposed, he restricted his educational energies to the University, Melbourne Gram mar School and Trinity College. His gift in 1883 totalled 1,500 volumes: in 1903 he bequeathed his pamphlets and other papers. These included many old, rare and cmious works and reflected his interests and fads: of most

value is the extensive collection of books, pamphlets and papers relating to Australian discovery and development given to or collected by him during his public life. They were used by him in the preparation of his pioneering History of Australia (1883) and are annotated extensively with his penetrating and often caustic comments.

In 1954, a second valuable collection of Australiana was added. This

belonged to Evelyn Leigh Atkinson of 'Ravenswood' Estate, Bendigo, and 'Fersfield', Gisbome, a student successively of Rugby, Oxford, and the Middle Temple. This was given by his widow through the good offices of the Vicar of Gisbome, the Reverend J. HoUins Allen. Other gifts to this

and the general collection have come from the estates of Maurice Hmry and Barry Marshall, ÂŁmd from the Myer Foundation.

84

An Educational Establishment

In 1967 the Diocesan 'Mollison' Library was moved from St Paul's Cathedral Buildings to the Lower Bishops' Lecture Room. This made avail able to Trinity students an increased range of theological reading and also provided useful supplements in History and Biography.

To service these new facilities the Council made a part-time professional appointment in 1965, and in 1966 the College's first trained full-time Librarian commenced dutyâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Miss Mary Rusden, a great-niece of the Library's benefactor. At the same time a Library Committee, which included students and tutors, was formed to advise the Warden and Lib

rarian on Library matters. The recommendations of its reports on the financial needs and future development of the Library have been accepted by the Council and will be implemented as funds become available. The Library contributes to the Union Catalogue of both University and the Colleges and supplies selected entries and lists to the National Library, Canberra. The collection now comprises some 30,000 volmnes and pressure for shelf space was only partially eased by the establishment of a bookstack in the Behan Basement. Nonetheless the Librarian is continually extending the availability and the usefulness of both the undergraduate and the research collection.

THE DIALECTIC SOCIETY

This might weU have been considered along with other student societies, but its quasi-official standing renders consideration here appropriate.

The first meeting of the Dialectic Society, the oldest in the College, was held on 13th April, 1877 when E. C. Spicer delivered an address on 'Literary Culture'. It was founded as 'an Essay and Debating Society' and the intention of its founders would seem to be well expressed in Clause 2 of the present (1905) Constitution: 'The encouragement of the practice of oratory and the promotion of literary culture among its members.' The principal model for the Society was the College Historical Society of Trinity College, Dublin, though perhaps it was intended to combine the fimctions of both the Historical and the Philosophical Societies at Dublin. Each of these Societies, despite their names, was concerned with general cultural and intellectual activities and the local Society, presumably, was given a similar liberal charter.

In his inaugural Prelector's Address in 1879, J. W. Hackett stated that 85

Perspective of a Century

the Society had been established 'mainly by the efforts of the students themselves'. Since there were only eleven resident students in 1877, it seems likely that the Staff also had been prominent in promoting the new enter prise. This was to be expected, since both Leeper and Hackett had been members of the Dubhn Society, the latter being the more prominent.

The late Victorian era was the hey-day of formal public debating so this naturally featmed prominently in the Society's programme, but not exclusively so. The Record Book from 1877-90 shows that at most meetings it was usual for at least one member to read an essay on a prepared topic which was then the subject of debate. Fifty-two such papers are recorded in this period on such topical questions as: Was Russia justified in declaring war against Turkey? (1877).

That the influx of Chinese to the Colonies should not be encouraged. (1880).

That the means lately taken to suppress bushranging (i.e. Kelly) in this Colony were eflflcient and commendable and that the action of the Police in the encounter at Glenrowan was justified by the circumstances of the case. (1880)

The Society was temporarily dissolved in 1890, its constitution having been found to be 'incompatible with the proper maintenance of College discipline'. As at DubUn, difficulties arose when graduates and former tutors continued as active members though not subject to College discipline.

It was succeeded in 1892 by a new Society under the name of Trinity College Debating Society, but in the following year tire old name of the 'Dialectic Society' was resumed and a new constitution approved. Under this the College authorities had a more direct connection with the Society, the Warden being ex officio President, and all its officers were restricted to bona fide students and members of the Teaching Staff of the College.

After this revival the practice of reading papers was not continued but the Vice-President's Medal for Essay-writing was awarded until 1915.

Awards then ceased with the suspension of the activities of the Society in the first World War, and were not resumed.

Another important early activity of the Society continued for some years longer. Each year from 1879 imtil 1923, with a few intermissions, the Society elected one of its members to the office of Prelector, and he defivered a learned paper at a public meeting. Throughout this period the Annual Prelection was a major event of the Melbourne cultural year.

86

An Educational Establishment

The venue was downtown—^usually at the Athenaeum Hall—and the Governor of Victoria, as Patron of the Society, would, more often than not,

preside. The audience was numbered in hundreds and the fimction was reported at length in the Melbourne papers. In addition to the Prelector's Address, speeches would be made by distinguished figmes in the academic and public communities in moving the votes of thanks: in 1883 and 1905, for example, there was a speech by Alfred Deakin, in 1899 by Sir John Madden,the Chief Justice, and in 1906 by Sir John Forrest.

Prelectors generally chose to speak on matters of current public concern.

The first Prelector, J. W. Hackett, spoke on 'The History and Hopes of the University Movement'; thirty years later he proceeded to implement his ideas as first Chancellor and generous benefactor of the University of Western Australia, R. R. Stawell spoke on 'Medical Education' in 1896:

in 1910 S. F. McDonald, another doctor, discussed 'The Doctor—Should he be Socialised?' J. C. V. Behan chose 'Imperial Federation' as his topic in 1907 and Clive Baillieu 'Guild Socialism' in 1920. The post-war Prelections were but pale shadows of those of pre-war days, but the decline seems to have set in about 1910. In 1923 it was decided that the Prelection should be abandoned and that the Annual Meeting take the form of an Essay-reading night.

The 1878 Calendar intimated that two silver medals would be offered by the Principal and Vice-Principal for excellence in oratory and essaywriting. In 1883 Sir George Wigram Allen, K.C.M.G., ex-Speaker of the Parliament of New South Wales, and Leeper's father-in-law, presented

£250 'to provide in connection with the Dialectic Society a prize to be awarded, each year, to the winner of the medal in Essay Writing. In 1895 an unfortunate investment in a 'rabbit-infested farm' froze the funds of

the Prize for a number of years, and it was not until 1924 that the Wigram Allen Prize Essay was established on a regular basis. In 1892 and again

in 1901 the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys donated prizes for essay writing, and in 1912 £100 of a bequest to the Union by Dr Harry Salmon was placed in trust to provide prizes for oratory and essay-writing.

The substitution of the reading of the Wigram Allen Prize Essays for the annual Prelection did ensure that at least once a year the generality

of College men continued to be involved in the Society's activity. The winning essays, which range from A. P. B. Bennie on 'Rebirth' (1937), 87

Perspective of a Century

through B. R. Marshall on 'Elephants' (1947), to Alastair Roosmale's 'The Praise of Twinings Tea' (1970) are, at best, witty and entertaining, at worst, slight and inconsequential.

Popular enthusiasm for formal debating as a recognised public sport waned very markedly after the first World War. Not that the structure of formal debating as generally accepted applied to College debates. Right up until the 1930's it was usual at a formal debate for there to be an 'Opener' and a 'Responder'; other speeches on either side appear to have been made from the floor. The gradual change to team debating which occurred in the 1930's may have been a consequence of the inaugmation of official InterCoUegiate Debates. These began in 1927 but generated minimal interest.

D. K. Picken was resolutely opposed to debating on principle as Graham Mclnnes records:

He regarded it as immoral for a man to defend a cause in which he did not passionately believe. Debating societies were frivolous bodies which set cynical yoimg men at each other's (verbal) throats in immoral abandon. Debating might encourage the specious rhetoric of the advocate, but not the moral fervour of the Presbyterian. For this reason he would never allow an Ormond debating team to compete officially with Trinity, Queen's or Newman, our sister colleges. An unofficial team, with no standing of any kind, might accept an offer from the suave Trinity man for beer and battle in wordy conclave; but the Master turned his back, as also, in honomr boimd, did the Warden of Trinity, Dr. J. G. V. Behan.

The fortunes of intercollegiate debating fluctuated with the years. Trinity gave it desultory support and was rewarded with meagre success. In 1951 the Secretary warned against the dangers of developing the so-called 'Trinity manner'â&#x20AC;&#x201D; A style of debating peculiar to oim native halls which has little in common with the standards acknowledged in the sphere of university debate. If we are to win an inter-Collegiate debate, we will need to adopt the methods employed by the more orthodox school.

In fact, however. Trinity was well represented in University teams and its nonconformity was strictly for CoUege consiunption.

Year by year the Report in Fleur-de-Lys deplored the prevailing apathy and successive Committees sought to improve the situation. In 1930, a proposal by the 'red' element in College to abolish the Society was defeated 88

An Educational Establishment

by one vote only. The 'thirties, 'forties and 'fifties saw experiments with impromptu speech nights, which were sometimes successful and sometimes not. The most promising experiment of the 'thirties was the re-introduction of outside speakers under the sponsorship of the Society. In 1930, Mr Justice Dixon spoke on 'The Profession of Advocacy', and the Committee for that year commented, 'We strongly recommend that such meetings be encomaged and continued by oiu- successors'. Accordingly, in 1931, R. G. Casey was invited one Sunday evening to speak on 'Australiaâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Imperially and Inter-nationaUy'. On another Simday evening, J. R. Darling led a sym posium on 'Socialism'. But for some reason the practice ceased and an unvaried pattern of formal debating was resumed. Occasionally there were protests. Manning Clark, writing as Secretary of the Society in 1936 said; 'The Society does not exist purely for the purpose of cultivating perfection in pubhc speaking. It has its cultural side. The society should be a fonun for the dissemination of ideas'.

Attempts to break away from the pattern of formal team debating and promote diversity in the activities of the Society were characteristic of the 'sixties. Symposia, formns, poetry readings (with and without madrigals) and evenings of papers varied the staple diet of 'Freshers' Debate', 'J.C.H. Debate', 'Tutors' Debate'. Finally in 1971 an efficacious de facto union of the Trinity and J.C.H. Dialectic Societies made possible the successful pre sentation of a Revue and an Exposition of Visual Art. The Society has always reflected with some degree of accuracy current trends and ideas in the College: appropriately then the demise of elitism and insularity has brought with it the modification of the exclusively Ciceronian tradition of the Dialectic Society.

89

CHAPTER

SEVEN

Pro Ecclesia

THE OLD AND NEW

CHAPELS

As long as the College was accommodated in a single building there was neither room nor need for a separate Chapel. On Sundays the students attended St John's, La Trobe Street, and daily prayers were read in the

students' Common Room. The building of Bishops' made possible its conversion into a temporary Chapel to seat about forty worshippers. Money

to install windows depicting the Crucifixion and made by Ferguson and Urie of North Melbourne was collected by Mrs Warrington Rogers and a silver Chalice and Paten were given in memory of Frederick Wyatt, the architect of Bishops' Building. This was opened on 17th June, 1878, with a Celebration of Holy Communion at which Bishop Moorhouse officiated.

This arrangement was adequate for a time but the erection of Clarke's and the opening of the Women's Hostel showed up its deficiencies. In the 1894 Report, the Chapel was listed as fourth in the immediate needs of

the College: 'According to Mr Blacket's noble design a Chapel could be built for ÂŁ5,000. For ÂŁ3,000 enough might be built to accommodate a con gregation of two or three himdred and to serve for many years to come.'

But there was no response and the 1907-09 Report described the existing situation and the steps taken by the Council thus: A new Chapel is undoubtedly the greatest and most urgent need of the College at the present time. The existing Chapel, which is merely a room in the Warden's Lodge temporarily fitted up as a place of worship has become totally inadequate for its purpose. Even when crowded to its fullest capacity, which means to an extent incompatible with reverence or convenience, it will hold only about half the number of students actually in residence. This takes no account of the teaching staff, the members of the Warden's house

hold, and the College attendants. ... The Council have invited competitive designs from Australian architects and they propose, if the funds can be 90

Pro Ecclesia

provided, that a building shall in the first instance be erected (including the chancel and the east end) capable of acconunodating a congregation of about 300, and of enlargement ultimately to the capacity of 500. The first

portion to be erected, it is estimated, will cost about £5,000, and the complete edifice about £10,000. Here is a great opportunity for our wealthier Victorian Church folk to associate their names with a work that could not

fail to be a permanent means of advancing the cause of true religion in the University and therefore in the nation.

The competition was duly held and on 14th July, 1911, the Chapel Design Committee recommended that the designs submitted by Alexander North, Architect, of Launceston, be generally approved. A subscription

list was opened, but, despite the blessing of all the Provincial Bishops, produced less than £300. Then on 6th March the Argus reported that Mr J. S. HorsfaU had offered to erect at his own expense, up to the sum of £10,000, a Chapel, to be dedicated to the memory of his daughter, Edith, wife of Colonel the Honourable Rupert Carington, and to be called the 'Carington Chapel'.

The legend still circulates that the HorsfaU gift foUowed a very good dinner with the Warden. HorsfaU, fuU of good cheer, promised the

money: next morning, before he had time to withdraw his offer, the wUy Warden arranged to have published the announcement of the gift. It is a good story, which HorsfaU himself came to beUeve—^he claimed when speakto the students in HaU that he had promised a swimming bath but awoke to find he had promised a Chapel—^but the facts are otherwise. Some months previously the ChanceUor of the Diocese, E. F. Mitchell, Q.C., wrote to Leeper intimating that a gentleman of his acquaintance might offer a substantial gift for the Chapel. Then,on 12th February, HorsfaU wrote from his home, 'Orrong', Toorak, broaching the subject of the Chapel. Leeper arranged to meet him and the eventual outcome was the formal offer to buUd the Chapel.

The 1913-14 Report spoke of HorsfaU as 'a gentleman who has taken

no part in pubUc life but who has been widely known among his friends and acquaintances for his unostentatious charity'. John SutcUffe HorsfaU was a Yorkshireman, bom in Haworth and baptised by the Reverend Patrick Bronte. He came to Victoria m 1856 and started work as a junior clerk with Richard Goldsborough and Company. In 1873 he became a 91

Perspective of a Century

director of this Company and continued in this capacity following its amalgamation in 1888 with Thomas Mort and Company of Sydney. He was a most successful businessman and acquired great wealth. G. E. Aickin,

College Chaplain and Principal of Ridley College, described him thus: He had a dominant will, but it was the will of the youth and the man, who rising early, thinking clearly, and working hard, even to extreme old age, won his way into the front rank of Melboiune's men of business.

In his letter Horsfall had not committed himself absolutely to North's plans. Within days of making his offer he was in Tasmania and writing to Leeper:

I would not like to interfere with his general design, especially as regards the

interior, but from all I can gather the cost would exceed the sum named (£10,000) considerably, and I would like to know about how far I am likely to be committed. I do not see the necessity for providing 500 seats for a College that has only, as I understand, some sixty pupils—I do not want to build a chapel for the public of Carlton, who can well afford to pay for their own places of worship. I should say sitting accommodation for two to three hundred would be ample for many years, as many would not attend, nor do I think it wise, after a week's hard study, to compel their attendance, as they must have country air and exercise—and I do not blame them.

It was soon obvious that the original plans were too ambitious for Horsfall's taste and pocket. In September, Leeper, worried by the delays, was ready to accept a modified plan. Louis Williams was appointed as local

architect to superintend the work, and a building contract was let to L. and J. Rowsell of Thornbmy. On 30th September, 1914, the Foundation Stone

was laid: Leeper stated that it was designed to accommodate up to 300 students, but in fact it seats less than 200.

The main structure of the Chapel was completed in October, 1915, and revealed itself to a somewhat startled College as an Australian Art Nouveau

interpretation in red brick of 'English Gothic of the early 14th century': or so the architects described the basis of the style adopted. The Fleur-de-Lys of October that year recorded other views: It is an impressive looking place—^we appreciate it, mind you—but as for being a beautiful building ... No! in spite of the Warden's statement that it reminded him of Magdalen Chapel, and the Senior Tutor's comparison with 92

Pro Ecclesia

the Wilson Hall and the Milan Cathedral (oh!) we do not think it is beautiful ...

There are blemishes too obvious and glaring to be overlooked, and not

to mar the general effect considerably—or so we think. The smaller spires do not seem to fit in with the general scheme, one barbarous fellow went so far as to say that they looked like candle-extinguishers. We think the colour of the windows garish, almost loud. There is something distinctly unpleasing in the 'undone button' effect of those tin knobs on the principal spire.

Lastly, there is something about the base—a certain 'high-standing' effect— which gives one the impression that the place was built at flood-time, and that since then the water had receded.

The building is just under one himdred feet in length. The West Door opens directly in to the Ante-Chapel. At its junction with the Chapel proper the building is spanned by a large and striking arch which forms the organ loft and a gallery. Both Chapel and Ante-Chapel are now set out choirwise: this displays the white marble flooring of the Chapel and its Sanctuary to great advantage.

Whatever may be said about the external appearance, the interior of the building has always been thought impressive. Even in 1915 Fleur-deLys had no doubts: As for the inside, we personally have nothing but unqualified praise. There is a noble simplicity—calm but not cold—neither uninterestingly plain nor over ornate—^which is very pleasing.

The 'explosion of space' which the architect intended as the visitor walked under the bridge into the Chapel proper is remarkably effective.

The intense terra cotta of the bricks, banded and relieved with creamy

stone, produces an effect of richness and mystery, especially when the build ing is dimly lit. The Art Nouveau influence is most apparent in the details: the naturalistic capitals of the stone piUars and pilasters, the iron supports to the communion rails, the beaten copper wall ventilators, the charming bench ends and canopy frieze of the stalls carved in Tasmzinian oak by Prenzel of South Yarra and depicting Australian animals, flowers and leaves.

The east wall of the Sanctuary has always presented a problem. When the altar was set up hard against the wall it looked depressingly blank and bare since the windows begin so far above it. The architect's wash drawing shows some sort of reredos. Leeper hoped to erect one in oak, and proposed that the Wigram Allen Fund might be utilized for this purpose, but the Council ruled this was precluded by the conditions of the gift. During T. M. 93

Perspective of a Century

Robinson's chaplaincy a blue curtain was hiuig behind the altar but there was no great enthusiasm for it. The altar has now been brought forward into the middle of the Sanctuary to give a generally more satisfactory visual effect.

The building was consecrated as the Chapel of the Holy Trinity on 24th November, 1917. It still lacked any form of lighting and an adequate musical instrmnent. Horsfall had promised £1,200 for an organ but when this was not honoured by his executors Leeper imdertook to raise money for an organ as a memorial to Bishop Moorhouse. Dr A. E. Floyd, organist of St Paul's Cathedral, acted as consultant in drawing up specifications and in December a contract was signed with J. E. Dodd of Adelaide. In 1923 the organ was in place on the bridge, but the wooden case was not finished imtil 1925. Although it had a good tone, the action gave trouble from the beginning and there was a running battle between the College and the organ builders. In 1959 it was rebuilt by HiU, Norman and Beard at a cost of £4,750. The original location on the bridge was retained but the pipes were divided allowing a new position for the choir. Eleven stops were deleted and eight added, and these changes, together with the revoicing of the old pipework, have given the Chapel an almost neo-baroque organ of twenty ranks.

Memorial windows by Clayton and Bell from the temporary Chapel were transferred to the Sanctuary, and two memorial windows were commis sioned from J. Dudley Forsythe of Hampstead, England. They depict St Martin and St George and formed part of an overall scheme commemorat ing the College's War service. Further windows representing St Alban, St Oswald, and St Theodore of Heraklea, were erected by individual donors.

The theme of the East Window is 'Sacrifice' and it depicts the Crucifixion: it is a memorial to all those members of the College killed in the Great War and was made possible largely by a generous gift from J. Alston Wallace. The artist for the design of this and the other local windows was W. Kerr-Morgan of Brooks Robinson.

Minor fittings were gifted over the years—a hymn board from Mrs ToddRanson in 1919; a lectern in memory of Franc Garse, killed in France, in 1922: replicas of a pair of i6th century candlesticks in St Mark's, Venice, from Ganon Hughes in 1935; and a pair of carved chairs from the Principal of St Mary's HaU in 1966.

In 1958, a priest's Vestry, also a choir Vestry, with kitchen and toilet 94

Pro Ecclesia

facilities, were added on the north side of the Chapel on either side of the staircase 'apse'. These satisfied long-felt needs and provided the physical basis for the diversification of Chapel activities that marked the 'sixties.

The- architect, George Mitchell, achieved a very satisfactory blending of materials and style and, visually, the effect was a great improvement.

In 1967, following Dr Marshall's return from a stay in France where he experienced the Liturgical Movement in the Roman Catholic Chmch at first hand, the Ante-Chapel was refm-nished to provide facilities for week day Services. A new Communion Table there and the levelling of the Sanctuary floor allowed celebrations of Holy Communion to be taken from a westward position. As part of the same reorganization a processional icon in the Byzantine manner was commissioned from Nicholas Draffin and the Font reputedly given to the demolished St John's, La Trobe Street, by the Henty family was installed at the west end. The West Window, in serious disrepair since 1936, but secured 'as a temporary measure' by Syd Wynne alone awaits restoration.

CHAPLAINS AND

CHAPEL-GOING

The Oxford Dictionary's definition of a chapel is, 'Place of Christian

worship other than a parish church or cathedral, especially one attached to a private house or institution'. The place has been described: what can we say of the worship offered in it, and of those ordained to order and lead that worship?

First we can recognise that this activity was envisaged from the start as central in the life of the embryonic community. Perry looked to the

College to supply 'that religious instruction which could not be given by the University professors', and the Statutes of 1871 speak of the CoUege 'providing a home where students of the University of Melbourne may reside under Christian discipline and receive religious instruction in accord ance with the Liturgy and Articles of the Church of England .. .' This was from the beginning interpreted to mean daily prayers: these were con ducted on an informal basis at first, but, following the dedication of the

Chapel in 1878, a special Licence was issued by Moorhouse to the Principal of the College appointing him as Lay Minister of the College Chapel.

Naturally, ordained clergy were required to celebrate Holy Communion, but not until 1883 was it thought necessary to designate a College Chaplain.

95

Perspective of a Century

This was due as much to increased student niunbers following the opening of Clarke's as from the need to superintend more closely the training of the

Theological students. The Diocese made a special grant and it was ratablished that the responsibility of the Chaplain of Trinity extended both to the whole College community and to the Theological students within it.

The first Chaplain was Canon H. H. P. Handfield of St Peter's, Eastern

Hill. Under this arrangement College daily prayers were conducted occa sionally by the Chaplain; more usually by the Warden or one of the resident tutors. Records show him conducting Services on Sunday morn ings at 8.30: this becomes less incongruous when we remember that most parishes had only one morning service and that at 11 o'clock. But not sur prisingly, he seems to have found his College duties incompatible with those of his Parish, and he resigned after little more than a year. In his place the Bishop licensed Canon Robert Potter of St Mary's, North Melbourne, a fluent preacher and teacher. His influence as a non-resident was necessarily limited, but he continued tiU he left the Parish in 1894. His successor in both Parish and Chaplaincy was Canon Joseph Carlisle.

The system was imsatisfactory. Carlisle's resignation in 1898 allowed Leeper to offer Reginald Stephen the dual appointment of Sub-Warden and resident Chaplain. We read more of his impact as Sub-Warden than as Chaplain, but undoubtedly his influence was extensive. Celebrations of Holy Communion on Saints' Days were begun and the pattern of services of Holy Communion at 8.15 a.m. and Mattins at 10 every Sunday was established. It is impossible to determine what the connection was, but soon after his advent the first petition for the ending of compulsory Chapel attendance was presented. It was signed by 38 students, the most note worthy of whom was, perhaps, J. C. V. Behan. The Council 'could see no

sufRcient reason for departing from the system in force in English Colleges' so nonconformists continued either to apply for exemptions on the grounds of conscientious or denominational scruples or to fine themselves half-acrown for the Library funds.

In 1905 Stephen was succeeded by F. G. Masters, but next year was reappointed—^this time as Honorary Chaplain. Younger resident clergy— F. W. R. Newton (1907-08), and James Norman (1909-11), both pre viously associated with St John's College, both proteges of Stephen's, and both engaged in further study—were responsible for services.

96

College Plays

f-cmiXLin

2?^

^■■ 1,

^•1

Plautus' 'Mostellaria', i88i (from the Australasian Sketcher, June i88i)

I r

1

a Pirandello *Enrica Quarto', 1970

i

1 i.«P

0

'M

m

Y.

4

m

i -IT

-yV

" •*■ ■

\f"A.

,

_'*>«■

College Studies. Above c. 1887; below 1972

■

f »•(.

^»V

'^•

Pro Ecclesia

In 1911 the Reverend George Ellis Aickin, Principal of the new Ridley College then established in 'Norwood', Sydney Road (later one of the J.C.H. annexes), and a Cambridge graduate, succeeded as non-resident Chaplain. He enjoyed good relations with Leeper and Horsfall but towards the end of his Chaplaincy there was a complete break with the Social Club

over the issue of compulsory Chapel. The Fleur-de-Lys of November, 1916, had originally contained 'an elaborate attack on a fundamental rule of the

College requiring certain attendances at Chapel', but this was, with the great est difficulty, suppressed. Aickin complained to the Coundl: his letter repre sents the standard reply to objectors: Every student knows on his entry that he is coming voluntarily into a religious foundation on the terms (wisely or unwisely framed) of its own regulated life; and therefore he cannot fairly plead compulsion in regard to worship when he has entered on terms of volimtary obligation to conform to the regulated life of the Establishment. As a religious foimdation Trinity College either stands or falls.

Eustace Vernon Wade, a Sydney graduate and the second Principal of Ridley, succeeded Aickin as non-resident Chaplain in 1917. He was the first to officiate in the new building, which now accommodated ah members of the CoUege in comfort. It had the added advantage that the more open coUegiate seating displayed the 'Hosthes' to better advantage than when they were closely packed into one seat in the old Chapel. But it had the disadvantage of lacking any electric lighting imtil 1922; this made early Communion services difficult and evening services impossible during Second Term.

In September, 1919, the students again submitted a petition asking for the suspension of the rule requiring attendance at Chapel and for the trial, for a limited period, of the principle of volimtary attendance; also for the appointment of a resident Chaplain. The Council, influenced, no doubt, by the presence of so many ex-servicemen in the College and, perhaps, still recovering from the euphoristic shock that followed the offer of the first Ritchie Gift, empowered the Warden to confer with the petitioners. Council members expressed sympathy with the men but wanted assurances that they would continue to attend Chapel services regularly and that the motive underlying the petition was 'a genuine desire to eliminate the element of compulsion from their religious life and not merely to escape from an irk some disciplinary regulation'. Two months later, after Behan had reported 97

Perspective of a Century

on this conference, the Council resolved that the operation of Rule 14 be suspended upon the understanding that the men in residence enter into an honourable obligation to attend Chapel voluntarily on Sundays and on three other days in each week throughout the College terms.

But in fact no college generation can anticipate or determine the response of its successor, and in November, 1921, the Council, at the request of the Social Club, agreed to abandon the 'honour system' and revert to the system of direct compulsion enforced by the payment of fines for nonattendance.

No detailed record exists of the involvement of Trinity students in informal Christian activity in College and University, The 1895 Report records the founding within the College of a branch of the Brotherhood of St Andrew.

Miss S. J. WiUiams writes, "A great event towards the end of my course

[1896] was the visit of Dr [John R.] Mott from America when the first Students' Christian Union Conference was held at Ormond and the

Christian Union affiliated with the World Student Federation.' Amongst the 258 delegates there were, no doubt, some Trinity students to be inspired to return and extend intra- and inter-College study circles and meetings. Cer tainly, Stephen shared in the leadership of the A.S.C.U. Conferences and Committees. In 191 o, William Temple, the future Archbishop of Canter bury, visited Australia on behalf of the W.S.C.F. While in Melbourne he was the Warden's guest and wrote home enthusiastically, 'I had a joUy supper with some of the men in Trinity College where I am now staying'.

Over the years the level of participation has reflected changing personalities and fashions but there has never been a time when Trinity, and to a lesser extent J.C.H., has not been represented in the ranks if not the leadership of the Studeqt Christian Movement.

Within the College we read of study circles being held intermittently, usually with student leadership, though Wade held Old Testament Study circles in the Hostel. In the 'twenties the Christian Union was a force to

be reckoned with. For example, in 1926 when L. J. Bakewell, later a missionary in Tanzania, was president, sixty-fom- men were organisedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;one suspects with some reluctanceâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^into ten circles and a vigorous study pro gramme was undertaken. But two years later the passing of the Christian 98

Pro Ecclesia

Union was reported and its demise attributed to 'the increase in under graduate sophistication'.

In 1925 it was financially possible to appoint a resident Chaplain, R. Esmond Sutton. Though his stay was for two years only, his whimsical

designation of his rooms as the 'Vatican' survived his tenancy and is now applied officially to the whole block. He was succeeded after a year's interval by T. M. Robinson, a Cambridge graduate. A. P. B. Bennie writes of him:

He resembled Newman in appearance and he was an artist to his finger-tips; but the quality that inspired us was that he had a completely lucid answer to every problem. As most of the brighter undergraduates also had this, it made for a stimulating exchange of ideas. Some of the Chaplain's ideas were imusual; he knew, for example, that there was a secret alliance between Moscow and the Vatican. But his fervour and intellectual certainty spoke to

the profound intellectual indigestion of us all. I think the 'High Church' strain noticeable at Trinity owes a lot to 'Thos'—too much the aesthete to be comfortable with the litmgical aridities of the evangelicals. It always seemed to the 'theologs' that the portrait of the great Dr Alexander Leeper in his Dublin doctoral gown looked down when 'Thos' was at High Table with an even more vulpine glare than usual.

From the first he sought, with some success, to raise the standard of

worship in the Chapel, teaching new hymn tunes and introducing Compline as a sung service, first on Fridays, then on Wednesdays, and finally each weeknight. Servers were trained and emrolled in a Guild of the Sanctuary which soon included a large and highly representative group of residents.

The collections, which previously had been exceedingly nominal and devoted to minor functionaries—e.g., the organist—and repairs, were re-allocated to charitable and missionary objects. His custom of inviting men to supper

to discuss problems in the relationships of religion, science and philosophy was much appreciated. As the gatherings increased in popularity and numbers they were transferred to the Rusden Library, hence the name of the Rusden Club. Finally it became necessary to remove to the Common Room, when, instead of the Chaplain reading a paper, outside speakers were obtained. When he accepted the Wardenship of St John's Theological

College, Morpeth, in 1934, his seven years' Chaplaincy had effected a significant change in the students and their attitude towards Chapel Services.

99

Perspective of a Century

The next resident Chaplain was J. D. McKie, who began work following his return from Oxford in 1936. No specific innovations or activities are associated with his Chaplaincy, but his influence on individuals has been wholesome and lasting. He was one of the first to enlist in the Second A.I.F.

in 1939 and served until 1944, when he was appointed to Christ Church, South Yarra: he was consecrated Bishop Coadjutor in the Diocese of Melbourne in 1946.

To many, the most spectacular achievement of J. N. Falkingham, Chaplain 1944-50, was to marry the Warden's Secretary, Miss Thoren: but he also played a considerable part in initiating both the ex-service genera tion and a fresher Warden into Trinity ways. He was a fine teacher and was much in demand in the Diocese for addresses and sermons. He is now Dean of Newcastle.

Interim Chaplaincy arrangements, imder which the CoUege experienced the contrasting excellences of Russell Clark and John Moroney, followed until Third Term 1951, when Alfred Bird, Trinity's first married Chaplain, succeeded. He came from Lancashire via Oxford, Bishops' College, Cheshunt, the Royal Navy (H.M.S.Striker), the New England Girls' School and

Eastbourne College, Sussex. A new flat was created on the top floor of the old Lodge; here Mrs Bird regularly dispensed culinary delights to hungry freshers after Sunday Chapel. His Chaplaincy was marked by greater seriousness in a number of areas. Musically, the leadership of David Kent was evident in the Chapel choir's much higher standard of performance.

In the realm of public affairs the Rusden Club sponsored visits by such notables as Ian Clunies-Ross, Harold Holt, A. A. CalweU and Eric West-

brook. Social service, long a peripheral activity, was brought into a much more prominent place.

In the 'nineties we read of Trinity students assisting E. S. Hughes at the Mission of the Holy Redeemer, Fitzroy, or Sister Esther at the Little Lons-

dale Street Mission House. Between the wars Janet Clarke Hall helped the Children's Aid Society Home in Parkville by providing leaders for the Guide Company and by making di-esses and knitting blanket 'squares'.

These activities approximated very closely to those imdertaken in College 'Missions' or 'Settlements' from other universities. In 1955 the Chaplain's second Post-Easter Conference was arranged on the theme of 'Christianity and the Social Order': amongst the speakers were R. H. Tawney (of 100

Pro Ecclesia

Religion and the Rise of Capitalism fame) who was resident in College, and Archdeacon G. T. SambeU. This raised many live issues and in the May Vacation thirty members of Trinity and Janet Clarke HaU attended a Work and Discussion Week sponsored by the Brotherhood of St Laurence; this pro vided opportimities for both involvement and reflection. Several shnilar weeks were held and must have paved the way for the Work Parties and College Appeals of the 'sixties.

Leeper had always hoped that the Trinity Chapel would have a ministry beyond the College in the University at large. This hope was partly fulfilled when the Canterbury Fellowship, which originally comprised the con gregation of St John's Chiurch, La Trobe Street, established itself at

Trinity Chapel following the sale and demolition of St John's in 1956. This move was negotiated by the Honorary Chaplain, Dr Kenneth Henderson, foUowing an invitation by the Warden and Chaplain and ensured that the Fellowship's splendid musical and liturgical traditions were preserved. Its members accepted responsibility for the support of E. K. Robins as Chaplain jointly to the University and the Fellowship and also for the Chapel evening services, which were now opened to the general public.

Compulsory chapel was still maintained—^with surprisingly little protest even from the ex-service generation. There was nearly a showdown in 1956 when T. S. R. Boase, President of Magdalen College, Oxford, revealed at a Rusden Club meeting that compulsory chapel had long been discontinued at all Oxford Colleges. Finally in i960 a General Meeting of the T.C.A.C.

unanimously passed a motion requesting the Council to rescind the rule enforcing chapel attendance and adopted a munber of supporting pro positions. The first of these was: That worship depends upon love of God and is denied its full expression when the keeping of an attendance rule appears to be its basisj and that such a rule may offend conscience.

Then followed some further thoughtful and weighty considerations. The Council was convinced and made the necessary amendments to the rules.

With compulsory chapel went the Chapel Reading Roster. No longer would earnest freshers declaim, 'There were many Leepers in Israel in

the days of Elisha', or brawny ruckmen quaH at the soimd of themselves pronoimcing Mephibosheth, Tryphaena or Asyncritus.

Voluntary chapel made necessary—and possible—a new style of Christian lOI

Perspective of a Century

witness in Trinity and also a new style of chaplaincy. In Barry Russell Marshall, acting Chaplain when the change was made, the CoUege was confident it had a priest equipped for this opportunity and in 1962 he was appointed Chaplain. Much has been written and will be written of him and of his Chaplaincy. He came to Trinity in 1946 pursuing honoms in History: their moved for two years to St John's, Morpeth, under T. M. Robinson. His ministry as a Bush Brother with the Brotherhood of the Good Shepherd began in 1951. From 1952-56 he returned to academic life as Lucas-Tooth Scholar at Christ Church, Oxford, graduating D.Phil,in Theology.

After Oxford I went Bush Brothering in Bourke, N.S.W....Then a telegram arrived. It simply said,'Come over to Macedonia and help us. Cowan.' It was irresistible ...

He remained at Trinity apart from a year's study leave at the Institut Catholique de Paris in 1966-67 imtil 1969 when he left to become the fourth Principal of Pusey House, Oxford. On the eve of taking up that appoint ment he suffered a fatal accident, dying at Oxford on 12th August, 1970.

The Council Minutes on that occasion summed up his Chaplaincy thus: Marshall moved easily in many worlds, illuminating them with his own imderstanding. As chaplain of Trinity he lived intensely inside the College community; at the same time he broadened the small collegiate world with the breadth of his tireless and far-flung activities. The depth of his influence on this College, on the Church, and on the community at laige is readily discernible, if incalculable in extent.

Leaving out of consideration the influence of his lively and sensitive personality his main impact was made at the levels of worship and Christian 'formation'. This was expressed in a new emphasis on eucharistic worship which took on new and exciting forms as a result of the Chaplain's liturgical researches and the contrasting musical enrichments of Michael Wentzell's organ playing or the students' jazz group,'Most Men', playing of Jim Minchin's modem hymns. The possibilities of the Chapel for dramatic presenta tions were fuUy exploited by Albert McPherson in his 'Words, Music and Movement' interpretation of the Church's seasons and by the production there of 'A Man for All Seasons' as the College play. On Marshall's retmm from France the congregation was introduced to the psalmody of Joseph Gelineau and the hymnody of Lucien Deiss. Through these activities many 'outsiders'—^members of the Anglican Society—Parkville residents—^friends 102

Pro Ecclesia

of the Bush Brotherhood—^became identified with the life of the Chapel, so that the absence of reluctant CoUege worshippers was largely compen

sated for by the presence of visitors attracted by the Chaplain.

B.R.M. was always conscious of the corporate dimension of his priesthood and was usually able to organise a resident ordained colleague in one capacity or another—^Assistant Chaplain or Dean. In 1964 a Chapel Vestry Committee was formed to share with the Chaplains the planning of and

responsibility for ministry within the CoUege. Its activities included the arrangement of lecture series and the planning and direction of CoUege Appeals and Work Parties for New Guinea, North Queensland and local projects. All these and much more besides were promoted through the weekly Chapel News Sheet, a study of whose files discloses the characteristic MarshaU wit, profundity and imagination.

To succeed him—^but not to take his place—the Bishops appointed J. A. Grant, at that time Domestic Chaplain to the Archbishop of Melbourne; he was consecrated as a Coadjutor Bishop for the Diocese of Melbourne, in

charge of the Western Region, on St Thomas' Day, 1970, and he continues as Honorary Chaplain to the CoUege (and Warden's Domestic Prelate).

Associated with him now in the many sided ministry of a Trinity Chaplain

is J. B. Minchin, who has the special responsibiUty of helping CoUege Christians evolve new and meaningful forms of worship, witness and service.

THEOLOGICAL SCHOOL

Unlike the ancient universities of England and Scotland and unlike the

modern University of London,the Incorporation Act of Melbourne Univer sity in 1853 made no provision for the study of Theology. This was due more to a fear of sectarian wrangling than to deUberate anticlericalism, but the exclusion of theological teaching from the University isolated both teachers and students in smaU denominational enclaves.

As far as the Diocese of Melbourne was concerned. Perry, foUowing a

visit to Sydney in 1859, arranged for his ordinands to spend two years at Moore CoUege there and aUotted them exhibitions of £200 per annum.

The Bishop was satisfied with Moore CoUege training as a preparation for ministry but there was always an undercurrent of prejudice against sending men there from Melbourne Diocese. Several anonymous letters appeared in 103

Perspective of a Century

the Church Gazette during 1862 and on ist October a petition with 128 signatrures, including the Chief Justice, three other judges and three of the four professors of the University, was published urging the need for some local action. Either a Theological CoUege should be set up, or lecturers in Theology should be appointed from among the parochial clergy. The Presbyterians established a Theological Hall staffed by part-time lecturers in 1866, but Perry stood firm in his resolve that theological training should be associated with his proposed University College.

Professor Wilson in his address at the Laying of the Foundation Stone indicated the intentions of the Founders that

the College would form a training college for the clergy. He did not say that it would form anything like a special theological institution; but it would be one by means of which the young men training for the Church

could obtain instruction with those trained for the bar or medicine. Nothing could be more wholesome than the education of the clergy and laity together. The yoimg men of the clerical profession would react on the laity with whom they were associated, and produce a religious tone in them, while the freedom of opinion and modes of thought, which they would meet with in their intercourse with the lay brethren, would better prepare them for encountering the diverse opinions they would meet with in their active duties.

Clause 10 of the Statutes empowered the Bishop of Melbourne to appoint a Professor of Divinity in the College who should be a Fellow of the College and might be Head. But no steps were taken to set up a divinity school in the remaining years of Perry's episcopate. In November, 1876, keeper, in his

first report on the College, urged the launching of a College Building Appeal on the grounds, among others, that lack of room made clerical

education impossible at Trinity. To commence this, he felt, would do more

than anything else to influence wealthy churchmen to support the College.

The new Bishop of Melbourne, James Moorhouse, arrived in January, 1877, and unmediately saw the need for more adequate theological training â&#x20AC;&#x201D;'Our younger clergy here are ignorant and uncultured'â&#x20AC;&#x201D;^and he decided this should be based on Trinity,

where our candidates for orders would obtain the advantage not only of theological teaching, but of a large and liberal education, and would further

gain the inestimable privilege of daily association with their peers in age and knowledge.

104

Pro Ecclesia

So, within a month of his arrival, he appointed a Committee to confer with the College Council on the establishment of a Theological School.

Regulations for Theological students at Trinity were made by the Bishop-in-Coimcil in February, 1878. Under these, candidates received a grant of £100 per annum for three years but had to undertake to serve for

seven years in the Diocese of Melbomne. A. V. Green, Bishop of Grafton and Armidale 1894 and of BaUarat 1900-15, was the first student sent

to Trinity by Moorhouse: he was followed by Reginald Stephen, Bishop of Tasmania from 1914-19, and of Newcastle from 1919-28, and by T. H. Armstrong, Bishop of Wangaratta 1902-27.

Then, at the opening of Bishops' Building in June 1878 the Bishop announced his own gift of £1,000 (presented to him by his parishioners on leaving St James', Paddington) to found a Theological Studentship and challenged the wealthy men of the Colony to follow this example. The response was prompt and generous: no less than six new endowments were

created to provide Theological Studentships. These comprised the Cusack Russell, given by S. P. Winter of Mumdal, Hamilton, in memory of Doctor Russell, the pioneer parson of the Wannon District, but confined to candi

dates for the Diocese of Ballarat; the Rupertswood from W. J. (Sir William) Clarke of Simbury; the Florence Stanbridge from W. E. Stan-

bridge of Daylesford; the Henty from James, Edward, Francis, Henry and Herbert Henty; the Kew from parishioners of Holy Trinity Church, Kew; and the Payne from T. B. Payne of South Yarra. Dr Bromby had earlier donated £400 to found Prizes in Biblical Greek and Hebrew. These

were open to competition by any student of the College but, not surprisingly^ few but Theologues entered.

Up to this time four graduates from Trinity had been ordained but not

tmtil the latter part of 1878 was systematic teaching of Theology begun.

At the end of the year the Bishop-in-Council voted £500 per aimirni for the expenses connected with Divinity Students and the first Lecturere were appointed as follows: Articles and Liturgy:

The Reverend Canon Handheld.

Biblical Greek:

The Principal (Alex Leeper, M.A.).

Christian Apologetics: Ecdestiastical History:

The Reverend R. Potter, B.A. The Reverend Canon Goodman, M.A.

Hermeneutics:

The Reverend Canon Goodman, M.A. 105

Perspective of a Century

During the 'eighties, the candidates included several outstanding men like William Hancock, later Archdeacon of Melbourne, E. S. Hughes of

St Peter's, Eastern Hill, and E. J. Bamett, Headmaster of Caulfield Gram mar School, and, later. Archdeacon of Hong Kong. But students, even including the non-matriculated students who were admitted to lectures as non-resident members of the Faculty, were few. In 1887, when the total of Trinity men ordained totalled fifteen. Judge Molesworth claimed that the cost of theological education was too high for the results obtained.

Leeper made a spirited defence and the matter dropped. By 1894 theo logical students numbered sixteen, a higher proportion than at any other time in the College's existence. Throughout the 'nineties Theologues were active in College activities especially, two somewhat older men, A. E. Peacock, later Archdeacon of the Otway, and G. M. Long, founder of Trinity Grammar School, Kew, and Bishop of Bathurst 1911-28 and of Newcastle 1928-30. W. C. Sadlier was Bishop of Nelson, (N.Z.) 1912-34.

However, in contrast to Ormond, where the expenditinre on the salaries of its Theological Professors totalled about ÂŁ2,000 per annum the Church of England expended only ÂŁ160 per annum on the salaries of five part-time Theological Lecturers. But there was a good spirit: the Lecturers operated as a Faculty and issued a Certificate which was a prerequisite for ordination. In 1899 the appointment of Reginald Stephen as Resident Chaplain made possible an improved system of theological teaching; this was organised by the College acting in concert with the Bishop of Melbourne and with the co-operation of the Bishop of BaUarat, Samuel Thornton.

But the new centmy brought difficulties. On the one hand.Trinity was pre cluded by its Statute of Affiliation from admitting non-matriculated students: on the other. Evangelicals distrusted Trinity's mild High Churchmanship.

Though new Dioceses had been created for Bendigo, Gippsland and Wangaratta in 1901, the new Archbishop, Henry Lowther Clarke, was anxious to centre all theological training in Melbourne. From 1904 aU Melbourne candidates for ordination were required to attend lectures delivered by the Trinity Faculty of Theology, but at the Cathedral, not at the College. In effect this constituted a disestablishment of the Trinity School and was only

made possible by the diversion of diocesan grants from Trinity. In 1906 the Archbishop opened St John's Diocesan College in the old 'Cumloden' 106

Pro Ecclesia

School buildings in Alma Road, East St Kilda, with Reginald Stephen as Principal. Leeper was indignant and writing in 1911 to the Archbishop rebuked him thus:

Your Grace's act was a violent undoing of the best and most important work that Bishop Moorhouse did for the Church. . .. It has gone far to ruin my life work. It has destroyed our chief, I may almost say our only claim upon the liberality of Chmrch people.

From the first, despite the appointment of Canon C. H. Nash as Lecturer in Holy Scripture, St John's was identified with the High Church party in the Church. Evangelical ehmchmen were not satisfied and late in 1907 a group of laity and clergy in association with Bishops J. D. Langley of Bendigo and A. W. Pain of Gippsland, began the moves which resulted in the establishment of Ridley College. Its founders did not at first envisage an independent institution and applied to the College Council for permission to erect a Theological Hall in the grounds of Trinity. But this approach came to nothing and on ist March, 1910, Ridley began its life in 'Norwood', Sydney Road.

Leeper refused to accept the situation whereby theological teaching had

been discontinued at Trinity and two rival institutions raised up in its place. In 1911 he brought forward three proposals: that the Trinity Theo logical Faculty should be restored; that St John's should be discontinued and a theological hall or hostel in connection with Trinity should be established, 'if not within the grounds then at any rate in the immediate neighbourhood of the College', under the headship of Canon Stephen; and that Ridley College should be offered the status of an aedes annexae of Trinity. Nothing came of the proposals to integrate the training of all Anglican Theological students, but on 12th September, 1911, the Arch bishop agreed to restore the diocesan grant for Theological Lectinrers.

Leeper in his turn and at considerable personal cost agreed to reduce fees to Theological students to the level of those at St John's (ÂŁ50 per amuun).

The way was now clear for the restoration of the Theological Faculty.

It was agreed in March, 1912, that the Archbishop should appoint the Lecturers, but only after the names of the proposed appointees had been approved by the College Council. Five Lecturers, representative of opinion in the Diocese, were then approved, and in May the Warden reported that 107

Perspective of a Century

he

been appointed Chairman and Convenor of the Theological Faculty

and that teaching in one course had already begun.

Though this restoration was important from a constitutional and hnanrial point of vicw, its effect on the Theologues was less significant. The annual list of students in the Diocesan Year Books shows that the munber

of resident Theologues remained constant at about ten spread over univer

sity and Th.L. years. The list for the opening years of the century includes Bishop Horace Crotty of Bathurst, two Deans of Melbourne, H. T. Langley and A. Roscoe Wilson, the composers of the College Song, L. Arnold and H. P. Finnis, and K. T. Henderson, pioneer of reUgious broadcasting. Those

studying Theology joined the St John's students for lectures still held at the Cathedral. Relations between the two groups were good and a number of

students moved from one CoUege to the other. A football match held

annually on the Bulpadock seems to have anticipated some features of the later Trinity-Janet Clarke HaU hockey matches.

The reconstituted Trinity Faculty included three staff members from St

John's and the Trinity Council still hoped for the eventual centralization of training at Trinity. But the Archbishop remained committed to continuing St John's and in the circumstances'of the First World War had litde other option. For by 1915 there were no students at aU in the Trinity Faculty 'as all who would have been attending have volimteered'. There was only one

in 1917 and the Coimcil Report for that year noted that as a result of the War the Faculty had hardly returned to active operation since its restora tion. Two years later the diocesan lease on the St John's property expired.

The Archbishop had sailed for the Lambeth Conference and retirement and, left without a champion, St John's was unceremoniously closed. Ridley was now the only CoUege offering a course for non-matriculated Theologues.

This had never been contemplated. Deeper might perhaps have salvaged

something from the wreckage, but he was no longer Warden and Behan was preoccupied with larger projects.

So far as the Trinity School was concerned, under the new Regulations for the Government of the CoUege, adopted in 1918, its constitution was settled in the form which stUl applies. Clause i of Regulation 17 states:

The Archbishop of Melbourne and other Bishops of the Ecclesiastical Province of Victoria shaU constitute the Theological Faculty of the CoUege 108

Pro Ecclesia-

and shall, after consultation with the Warden, appoint and dismiss the

Chaplain or Chaplains of the College and all Lecturers in Divinity.

This involved considerable change, not necessarily for the better. First, the lecturing staff of the Faculty lost their formal corporate organisation and responsibilities: from 1918 there was no regular practice of mutual constiltation, discussion and decision. Second, the Council lost its power to veto the appointment of Theological Lectiuers.

Constitutionally there was and is no link between Trinity and Ridley, but there have always been informal ties and working arrangements, varying over the years in natiue and degree. From 1911-23 Principals of Ridley were also Chaplains of Trinity. Six months after his arrival in 1922, Arch bishop Harrington Lees convened a meeting of representatives of the two Colleges. The result was: With the knowledge and approval of the respective governing bodies, the Divinity Lecturers . . . have entered into a happy working agreement, whereby they share between them the subjects of the course prescribed by the Australian College of Theology for the Diploma of Th.L. To enable the combined course to be delivered at Trinity College, the old Chapel has been converted into a lecture room with seating accommodation sufiBcient for the theological students of both Colleges.

In December, 1932, Ridley agreed that the Provincial Bishops should share in the appointment of its Lecturers and this simplified the arrangements for the combined course. This agreement lapsed in 1954, the amount of com bined lecturing was reduced, and in 1960 the practice ceased.

The arrangement, it must be confessed, had benefited Trinity more than Ridley. Numbers of Theologues varied over this period but rarely exceeded more than six in the Th.L. year; and in the middle 'twenties numbers dropped far below this. Students included the Bishops of St Amaud (A. E. Winter), Adelaide (T. T. Reed), and H. G.Robinson (Riverina, 1951-62), P. H. Dicker, builder of Wangaratta Cathedral, and M. W.Britten; and of the 'thirties, the Bishops of Bendigo (R. E. Richards), Bathurst (E. K. Leslie) and Bishop J. D. McEiie. Winter and McKie, together with R. E. Sutton, C. H. Murray (Bishop of Riverina 1943-50), and J. C. W. Brown, were all awarded the Lucas Tooth Scholarship and proceeded to further study at Oxford. Nmnbers reached a peak in the late 'forties, but settled back to the average of ten that has remained constant throughout this 109

Perspective of a Century

century. Recent Bishops have been J. W. Chishohn (Melanesia) and R. W. Dann and J. A. Grant (Coadjutors, Melbourne).

To the lecturing team. Trinity contributed its Chaplain—Robmson, McKiie, Falkingham or Bird—^together with retired Bishops and specialist parochial clergy. Bishop A. V. Creen dominated the Faculty from 191841; his main study was Church History and Prayer Book, but he under took courses in Old Testament, Creek, Pastoral Theology and Comparative

Religion; Bishop Stephen appeared at regular intervals; Bishop Baker as Principal of Ridley taught the rudiments of New Testament Creek; and Bishop McKie returned to lecture in New Testament. In 1961 when num bers had dropped substantially the opportunity was taken to change the method of teaching from the formal lecture to the informal tutorial class.

Cowan was never satisfied with the academic achievement of the Trinity

Theologues and there exist a number of memoranda in which he enlarged on the deficiencies of Th.L. for graduate students. Consequently, one of Sharwood's first acts was to convene a conference of theological teachers and administrators in November, 1965. This had before it much material on the constitutional and academic development of the School, and after due consideration it recommended that a Faculty Committee be constituted to oversee the work of the School, that the course should be extended to three years, and that the students should prepare for the Th.Schol. Diploma of the Australian CoUege of Theology. These proposals were accepted by the Bishops but were quickly rendered obsolete by the formation of the (Parkville) United Faculty of Theology in 1969. This is a consortium of Colleges—Ormond, Queen's, Trinity, Congregational and Jesuit, united for teaching purposes. Trinity Theologues now share in its classes and study for the degree of the Melbourne College of Divinity. This arrangement has been weU received in other States and seven universities are represented in the 1972 student body. In 1969 the first Trinity School of Theology was held in second term Vac: in 1971 the main lecturer, Dr Hans Kiing, noted Swiss Roman Catholic theologian, delivered a five-night course of addresses

to capacity audiences in Wilson HaU at the University.

Over the years the Theological School has benefited in various ways from bequests and gifts. The Stewart Lectureship in Divinity is financed from moneys bequeathed by Dr James Stewart, formerly of Baharat but latterly of Castlerock, Londonderry; the present lecturer, Dr M. M. no

Pro Ecclesia

Thomas, combines this appointment with those of Diocesan Theologian and Chaplain to the Canterbury Fellowship. Additional Studentships have been established by Miss Emma Sale (Moorhouse), and by bequests from J. G. Marley of West Melbourne (Marley), Charles Curtis of Queenscliff (Combedown), Miss Daisy Upton (Upton-Everist) and Miss Alice Tweedie

(A. V. Green): in 1942 Mrs A. M. White bequeathed £10,000 to provide bursaries for Theological students. In 1958 Miss Grace Turner, daughter of Sir George Turner, sometime Premier of Victoria, bequeathed £30,000 to the College to create two Fellowships for Theological study. As originally constituted these were for post-ordination training of Trinity-trained clergy, but the regulations now make it possible for Trinity students to benefit before ordination. In comparison with fimds available to Ormond Theo logical Hall, Trinity's funds for theological purposes are quite insignificant, but they do enable this primary teaching activity to be carried on without cost to the general revenue of the College or of the Church at large.

In 1969 a Report on Theological Education in Australia was prepared for the General Synod of the Ghurch of England in Australia. The main recommendation of the Committee responsible for its preparation—only two of whom were associated with Trinity—^was that this should be an ecumenical activity, conducted within the university environment and offer

ing opportunities for lay participation. The Committee felt that preparation for a ministry to secular society should take place within that society rather than in a seminary seemingly insulated from the pressures of that society.

Trinity-trained clergy have never borne a uniform stamp; their theo logical and pastoral stances have covered the whole range of contemporary opinions. But as a direct consequence of their experience of coUegiate life they rarely made the mistake of failing to take the world seriously. If they do not have all the answers, they at least know some of the questions that are posed. They are very conscious of the pressures in society to conform and to compromise and the problems in evolving and maintaining a dis tinctively Christian life-style in today's affluent society. In comparison with ordinands whose college experience has been more ecclesiastically orientated, they find to their delight (or their dismay) that there is no real discon

tinuity between their ministry and witness to the community of a university College and to that of any other part of God's world.

Ill

CHAPTER

EIGHT

Pro Patria

The majority of to-day's students on encountering the second half of the College's mottoâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^if they can translate the Latinâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;are either embarrassed, or offended, or bored by it. They find it almost impossible to imderstand the passionate loyalty which the British Empire evoked from their grandparents' generation and tend to write them off as either gullible, or culpable, in allowing themselves to be manipulated by self-seeking Imperialists. But Leeper and his fellows were neither of these; they were men of their time.

For them patriotism entailed a readiness to put the common good before thought of self and personal ambition. To-day's youth can smely approve, and, perhaps, understand the quality of the commitment they were prepared to make to the causes they accepted as their own.

The first of these was the Boer War of 1899-1902. It is unlikely that Trinity housed many pro-Boers; or that the students would seek to dis sociate themselves from the Council's pleasure in reporting that the College has not been behind hand in contributing to the defence of the Empire.

In all, nine former students, including two Chaplains, served in South Africa. Three of these, Charles Vaughan, Herbert Palmer and George Grice, fell in action: aU three are commemorated by memorial brasses in the Chapel.

The first years of the Commonwealth reveal the Australian community much concerned with questions of local and imperial defence. The first issue of Fleur-de-Lys appeared in 1907, when a scheme of compulsory military training was being canvassed. The Editor wrote:â&#x20AC;&#x201D;'We strongly advocate the scheme ... and desire to see it introduced'. These sentiments

doubtless echoed CoUege opinion zuid were in fact endorsed by the electorate in 1909. In 1911 compulsory training, according to the scheme elaborated 112

f

I ■ 'fh '*•■ \t

V PI'rt?*

f Vf

I**

aak

I%

* I

-it*

fc

N

•V

/

-

«».: i£.>t Trinity Staff, 1921

Mr. Taylor.

Dr. Lawton, The Warden (Mr. J. C. Behan), The Sub-Warden (Mr. R. L. Blackwood).

Dr. Newton.

A

i

f— t j

■

:

%

-f

f

*

*"flU

Trinity Minstrels, 1921 J. P. Blennerhassett.

V. Rushton, T. G. G. Lahey, J. P. Ainslie, R. A. Must, M. C. Walker, F. H. Vincent, R. E. Webb-Ware, R. C. Bridgeford, A. Pidd.

C. G. B. Parker, W. L. Carrington, R. F. Ritchie, H. R. Hawkins, P. H. Dicker, G. W. Ashton, E. W. Kyle

M. A. Buntine.

P. St. J. Wilson.

R. R. Orr.

ft -V■m

9

ri s 3fii ■ UK

■

^.1

t •

.

iAi r (i) From Russia with love

.

14

4 •j'-* f

2) An Outpost of Empire

r|?

SSt-M m "t

(4) Not British!

(3) Papal Chariot

•• „•»»

«»«

m

(6) Deference due.

(5) Whence came you?

'Juttoddie', 1961

Pro Patria

by Lord Kitchener, began. Trinity students were already prominent as volunteers in the University Rifles: their main military activity was the annual Easter Camp at Kilmore, Broadford or Heidelberg. But by 1914 all students were participating in the programme of military training.

News of Britain's Declaration of War was received in Sydney at 9 a.m. on 5th August. That night after dinner the Warden delivered a stirring speech in Hall pointing out the rightness of the Empire's cause and calling for support. His words were received with great enthusiasm and eight out of the fifty men then in residence volunteered. The Expeditionary Force's training camp was established at Broadmeadows and the CoUege was kept posted on operations there by its correspondent, F. Kingsley Norris. On 4th September, a farewell dinner was tendered to these volunteers, preceded by a short service in Chapel. Those present agreed: There was an absence of anything jingoistic in any of the speeches but in its place was noticeable a spirit of calm determination.

Eleven months later Hmnphrey Osbome Moule, the first of those who had left College to enlist, was killed at GaUipoli. Other Trinity men had died and would die: his death brought home more vividly than most the awful toll of war.

The 1915-16 Report described the effect of the War upon the College:â&#x20AC;&#x201D; The past year has been one of the most difficult that the College has yet known. Towards the end of the year 1915 the College was well nigh depleted, in consequence of the greater part of its students volunteering for military service. In the Third Term there were only eighteen left in residence. The splendid spirit of patriotism displayed by the College makes a most honour able page in its history for all time to come. A few figures will show how striking has been its response to the Nation's call. The College Roll of Service contains two himdred and sixty-six names of Trinity men and women (four of the latter), not all of whom are to be credited with having gone to the Front, but all of whom are rendering or have rendered valuable war service of one kind or another. The figures are really far more significant than may appear at first sight. Since the foundation of the College in 1872 there have only been nine hundred and forty-one men students in all enrolled. Of these over three himdred are dead or past the military age and about one hundred more are in Holy Orders and mostly working in parishes. This leaves little more than five hundred to be accounted for. It will be seen at once what

a large proportion of past and present students our Roll of Service contains: considerably more than a third and not far from a half. It would be "3

Perspective of a Century interesting to know whether any other College or any school in Australia can show so remarkable a war-roll. The record speaks well for the moral and spiritual atmosphere of the College. It shows that Trinity has been not less successful than the Colleges of the ancient English Universities in creat ing and fostering noble traditions of public duty. It is particularly gratifying to be able to report that the theological students show a higher percentage of volunteers than the students of any other profession. . . . Several Trinity men have won high mihtary distinction. . . . Many have received military promotion. Naturally, the College has paid a heavy toU of Hfe for the gallantry of her sons. The steadily lengthening list of those who have made the supreme sacrifice now numbers fourteen.

The Report of the Social Club informs us further that intercollegiate sporting contests had been abandoned for the duration md that the majority of members had decided to sign the Kitchener pledge to abstain from alcohol.

But despite these minor sacrifices, those remaining in CoUege were acutely conscious of their position and felt the need to attempt some justification: Most of us are wholly dependent on our parents—living on them until the time comes for us to support ourselves, and, consequently, we may feel that we are under an obligation to them that we have no right to decide our course of action for ourselves... A few may feel that they are completely unfitted for the part of a soldier and can do more for their country by perfecting themselves in some branch of science or arts; and finally, some of us, though in perfect health—mentally and physically fit—^may feel that the work we are doing at the University will be more acceptable than any service we could render at present in the field.

Conscription, despite the fervid support of the Warden, was rejected in two suecessive referenda. Yet by the end of the War, the CoUege Roll of Service showed that 287 CoUege men had enlisted and that forty-one of these had died. It was a notable record which the Warden could con

template with mingled pride and anguish.

In 1922 a temporary CoUege Memorial comprising a brass tablet surrounded by photographs of those kUled in action was unveUed in the Junior Common Room. Various memorial gifts were received, some for Chapel furnishings, others for endowments, e.g., the Risdon Grimwade Lectm-eship Fund, the Franc Carse Essay Prize, the Albert MUler Music

Scholarship, and the Alexander C. Thompson Scholarship in Electrical Engineering. EventuaUy, on Armistice Day, 1939, when the Second World

War had already begun, the permanent memorial in the Chapel, consisting 114

Pro Patria

of six memorial windows, an opus sectile tablet preserving the names of the fallen, and a Memorial Book recording the war service of members of

the College, were dedicated. The order of service used had been drawn up by retimied servicemen for the first Armistice Day observance; it embodied their memories and their aspirations and was used meaningfully on this occasion for many years.

The offer by the State War Trophy Committee to present a trench mortar to the College was not accepted, the Council feeling that a field gun would be a more appropriate choice.

THE SECOND WORLD WAR

In contrast to 1914, and contrary to'expectations, the declaration of War on 3rd September, 1939, made surprisingly little immediate impact upon the life of the CoUege and its members. Students were advised to carry on with their courses until after the Examinations and the sympathy of the Students' Club went 'equally to those who are obliged to spend part of that vital Third Term in camp, and to those who have to take time out of their hard-earned vacation for defence piuposes'.

Behan expected a marked drop in College persormel in 1940. But, partly because it was Govermnent policy to keep institutions of higher learn ing operating at full pressure, and partly because of the raising of the age for voluntary enlistment from eighteen to twenty. First Term opened with a full complement of residents and the largest number of non-residents on record. Even the marked deterioration of the war situation only reduced numbers by twelve. Men in residence were encouraged to enrol in the University National Service Group which organised labour for processing waste products and for the National Fitness Coimcil and money for War Savings Certificates and War charities.

Next year the College had twenty-five members less than usual; the Wooden Wiag was closed; and news was received of the death in action in

Greece of Stewart Irvine Weir, the first casualty among old Trinity men.

Japan's entry into the War was reflected in a further drastic reduction of students in 1942 to just over half the normal complement. Those remain ing comprised students engaged in medical, dental, engineering, theological and science coursesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^which ranked as reserved occupationsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^together with "5

Perspective of a Century

men under age or of non-British parentage. Even with the strictest eco nomies it would have been impossible, on financial grounds, to avoid closing the College had not outside help been forthcoming; this came in First Term with the establishment of the R.A.A.F. School of Administration at the

University.

An arrangement was negotiated with the Department of Air whereby a contingent of Air Force OfRcers, N.C.O.'s and Trainees was housed in each College. At Trinity this contingent averaged eighty for the first three months and was housed in the Wooden Wing and Bishops'. But from August eight-week courses at the University replaced five-week courses at the Show-

groimds. Trinity became the Headquarters of the School, with the Com manding Officer, Wing Coimnander F. A. Sewell, D.F.C., a First World War Flyer, established in the Warden's Lodge. Clarke's was taken over and the whole of the student body (forty-five) had to double up in Behan. At one stage there were 225 Air Force personnel in College though more than half had to be fed at the University Union. Each study in Clarke's served as a dormitory for five trainees, in Bishops' for three, and each bedroom for two: the Officers' Mess was in the Upper Bishops' Bam and the N.C.O.'s in the Staff HaU. In 1943 the pressure eased somewhat and the College recovered the use of the Upper Bishops' studies.

The arrangement brought obvious benefits to the College: the kitchen and serving staff were augmented by the W.A.A.F. girls; and hard-to-come-

by supplies, whether of coke for the Behan boiler, or of extra rations of butter, tea and sugar could be obtained. After some initial suspicion, amic able relations were established aU round, with Syd Wynne a ubiquitous 'gobetween' for the College.

Behan was unlike anything the Air Force had ever known and was a

popular personality with the Resident Staff Officers who dmed at High Table. Trainees actually resident at Trinity included Chips Rafferty, Sir

Hubert Opperman, Harry Dearth and Ray Parer. For the last year of the School, 1944, the College recovered the whole of Bishops' and its numbers rose to sixty-five. When the school finally departed some hundreds of trainees had passed through it: a mnnber returned after the War to imdertake fulltime study; a larger number have refreshed their memories as members of the annual School of Business Administration.

Throughout the War the Warden was the main link between former 116

Pro Patria

students on active service. With typical thoroughness he compiled a Roll of Honoinr which eventually numbered more than six hundred names: of these thirty-six died on active service: their names are recorded on a plaque in the foyer of the Memorial Building. The greatest single contribution was made by the medical graduates: of the three Services, the R.A.A.F. was the most popular. Major-General E. F. Herring, G.O.C. of the Sixth Division of the A.I.F., and Major-General S. R. Burston, D.G.M.S., Aus tralian Military Services, were the most distinguished of the College's serving graduates.

Proportionately, the College's contribution to the national cause was as great as in 1914-18 even though, in keeping with the general fall in the casualty rate, the number of those killed was smaller. But there was a

difference. The men of 1914 could see themselves as sharing in a glorious and God-given crusade against the powers of darkness. Their sons were more conscious of the stark tragedy of the waste of hiunan life and material resources demanded by war. But they displayed the same heroism, enjoyed the same comradeship and fought through to the same success as their fathers. In the response of both generations their College has legitimate cause for remembrance and thankfulness.

117

CHAPTER

NINE

The Gentlemen

A College can mean many things—a building, a Warden, exotic ceremonies: for its members, however, it means above all else friends and fellows. So with Trinity College: It is the students, year by year, who breathe life into this.place, and without their marvellous vitality, wearing though it may be at times. Trinity would be an empty shell—beautiful but empty, like a stranded nautilus.

What then can we say about the students who at any particular moment have comprised the College? Where did they come from and what did they do? The answers vary for each year and generation but, for convenience' sake, the students can be considered in chronological divisions corresponding to the four Wardenships. But before doing so, and in order to render intel ligible what follows, it is necessary to describe the students' social organiza tion.

STXJDENTS' CLUB

One of Leeper's first 'improvements' in 1876 was to provide the College with a billiard table. This was placed imder the management of a Com mittee of three students who were also responsible for supplying their reading room with a selection of English and colonial newspapers and periodicals. The opening of Bishops' enlarged the Committee's responsibihties and about this time the name 'Social Club' was applied to this

corporate organization. For a brief period it was called the 'Sports and Social Club' but soon reverted to its original name. The rules of the Club

displayed on the Common Room door laconically announced that its objects were 'To provide for outdoor and indoor amusements, and periodical literature for the members'. By the 'eighties several subsidiary clubs—^mainly

sporting—^had been organized. But the Social Club remained the central 118

The Gentlemen

organization for student activities and provided the means of communica tion and co-operation with the CoimcU, Warden and Tutors. The Club was responsible for the maintenance of the Common Room and Billiard Room and contracted for the supply of firewood and toilet paper. In the ig2o's additional responsibility was accepted for policing the 'Drink Agreement' and the voluntary Chapel Rule.

In 1927 the name of the Club was changed to the Fleur-de-Lys Club and a new Constitution adopted. Under this, while former residents could be proposed for membership after leaving College, the Warden and Tutors were excluded. In 1930 it was agreed to employ a CoUege 'Scout' for the benefit of members: in 1934 he became a CoUege servant. In 1932-33 the Club, with assistance from the Coimcil, undertook extensive improvements in the Common Room, namely, a new floor, oak panelling and general kalsomining. The Club was well-organized and General Meetings were con ducted with commendable efficiency and regard for procedure.

Behan was never happy with this arrangement and, foUowing this Club's dissolution m 1933, a new Constitution, which owed much to the suggestions of the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys, was approved. This established an elabor ate structureâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;a Students' Club together with three Committees, Common Room,Finance and Sports, known coUectively as Trinity CoUege Associated Clubs. The Dean was ex officio Chairman and the Senior Student ViceChairman of all Committees. Iii 1937 the T.C.A.C. reverted to one General Committee and to the practice of holding terminal General Meetings. In May, 1970, a new T.G.A.G. Constitution was approved by the CoimcU but this involved no departure from the established pattern whereby aU student activities are under the direction of the Committee with second-year men responsible for various curatorships.

SENIOR STtJDENT

For 1878-80 the Senior Student was in fafct the most senior man in CoUege, but from 1882 the Chairman (or President from 1902) of the Club has been elected. For many years the Committee was elected each

term, but members usuaUy served three terms in office. In 1939 the title President and Senior Student was adopted, but this was reduced to Senior Student alone in 1948, the title of President being taken by the Dean.

Leeper's maxim that the right Senior Student makes a good year would "9

Perspective of a Century

be echoed by each of his successors: generally the College has voted for the best man available and elected him by a clear majority. The roU of Senior Students includes both community leaders who learned the art of leadership in the Junior Common Room and others who never bettered this achieve ment.

SENIOR STUDENTS AND PRESIDENTS

1878 1879 1880 I88I 1882

T. R. Lewers T. R. Lewers A. V. Green

1908 E. G. E. Dyason G. T. Harper

1911

C. N. Atkins

1912

F. B. Lawton C. Carre-Riddell

C. N. Atkins

—

—

1883 R. Stephen 1884 H. R. Salmon 1885 A. J. Evans 1886 E. S. Hughes 1887 E. S. Hughes 1888 E. Champion 1889 C. H. Chomley

1913 1914 1915

1891 1892

H. R. Potter

R. Sweetman

R. E. Shuter

1918

R. Sweetman

J. W. Thomson

1919 1920

R. Sweetman

F. S. Delmer C. H. Gaunt

1921

F. H. Gibbs

1922

1924

A. G. Duffy A. G. Duffy G. L. Mayman G. J. Pardey

G. A. Slade

1925

R. A. Must

A. E. Peacock

1926 L. C. L. Murray 1927 F. J. A. Juttner 1928 A. Garran J. E. Sewell 1929 J. S. N. Harris

1893 T. S. Poole 1894 T. S. Poole

1923

W.H. Hudspeth 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899

A. E. Peacock F. C. G. Webster F. G. G. Webster

1900

A. A. Uthwatt

I90I

R. A. O'Brien

1902

H. S. Bush

1903 1904

G. A. Kitchen G. Shields

1905

C. Shields

1906

E. R. White

1907

J. A. Sherwin

120

J. E. Roe E. J. Quirk

1916 J. H.S. Jackson 1917 G. E. S. Jackson

R. E. Shuter

1890

A. E. South

1909 1910

H. R. Hawkins

R. A. Must

H. G. Sutton 1930

H. G. Sutton

1931 1932

J. M.Hedstrom A. A. Bidstrup A. G. Rylah

1933

L. Lewis R. L. Stock

The Gentlemen

1934 1935 1936 1937 1938 1939 1940

1941 1942 1943 1944 1945

L- E. Parker J- G. Mann T. R. H. Clark . D. Steward H. A. T. Smith I- C. Galbraith J- S. Guest J- M. McCracken G •B. Gresford K. C. Westfold-Scott C. G. Clark R- G. Fitzgerald A. W. Venables

1946 A. J. Coble B. C. Edwards

1947 B. C. Edwards 1948 S. G. Alley P. A. Maplestone 1949 R. T. Potter 1950 B. F. Campbell 1951 P- Ross-Edwards 1952 J- F. McDonagh

1953

P. N. Everist

1954

R. K. Todd

1955

A. M. Gibbs

1956

N. A. Lane

1957

C. I. E. Donaldson

1958 J. B. Ross-Perrier 1959

N. M. Carlyon M.R. Jones

1960 1961 1962 1963 1964 1965 1966 1967 1968 1969

P. J. Hughes A. K. Hopkins

1970

R. J. Stewart

1971 1972

F. C. R. Price

J. A. Strahan M. R. Jones B. D. Bodna

J. O. King D. L. Harper W.D. T. Cowan A. T. Mitchell

R. K. Tronson M. I. Haskett

1876-1918

The Age in 1876 described the infant College as 'the spawning-ground of the young patricians of Victoria'—a flattering but inaccurate description of the first Collegians. Thus early was the myth established that Trinity was a rich man's College. Myth, because although Deeper successfully gained the interest and support of 'highly placed personages' for College activities like

Dialectic Society Prelections, intercollegiate rowing and classical plays, an analysis of the student body discloses no disproportionate preponderance of the colonial aristocracy. However,fees for residence and tuition in 1897 (an average year) varied from eighty-four guineas in the first year to sixty-nine guineas in the later years: non-r^idents were charged twelve guineas for tuition and could arrange to dine in Hall.

Thus in 1885-1900 when 297 students were enrolled—176 residents and 121 non-residents—the largest number were sons of professional men followed by sons of public servants, businessmen and landed proprietors (35) in that order. Twice as many came from Melbourne as from the 121

Perspective of a Century

country, but a significant number were from interstate—Riverina graziers' sons, and medical students from Queensland, South Australia and Tas mania. Melbourne Grammar School contributed 56, Geelong Grammar School 17; more than half had attended one or other of the many smaU private or Ghurch schools which then abounded—South Melbourne College, Hawthorn Grammar, 'Gumloden', St Kilda, Warmambool Grammar, Bnmswick GoUege, Trinity Ghmch High School, Maldon, to name just a few—^while 26 were educated privately. The majority were Anglican but there were 23 Presbyterians, 13 Methodists, and, lacking their own college, 15 Roman Catholics; also one 'Theist' and three 'Christians'.

Medical students quickly came to the fore in the student community both from numbers and length of course, closely followed by Theologues.

For thirty years the number of residents was constant at around fifty and this made possible and necessary both a high level of student participation and close and continuing relationships. Non-residents appear to have inte grated well into the GoUege and had the advantage of meeting residents in the relatively smaU classes of the University.

The first generations of students were very conscious of themselves as GoUege students and as creators of traditions. E. S. Hughes remembered that:

The Social Club became a power in the land, and ruled supreme within its jurisdiction. The well-known dictum of WiUiam of Wykeham, 'manners makyth man,' was adopted by the Committee, and it was decreed that the 'tone' of Trinity had to be good.

One effect was startling. We determined to typify the 'tone' of Trinity in outward and visible symbolism. The culmination of this effort we felt was reached when a long procession of Trinity men appeared at the Governor's levee, resplendent in belltoppers of the latest mode, and with eye-glasses to complete the picture!

In keeping with this spirit the award of sporting colours and the right of senior men to wear the splendid striped blazers of the late 'nineties was carefuUy guarded by the Glub members. But life was relatively free. There were no initiations untU immediate pre-war years, though freshmen were Uable to be puUed from their beds in the middle of the night. And to judge from complaints in Fleur-de-Lys there were already residents who declined to be conformed to any ideal 'GoUege Man'.

122

The Gentlemen

Students Kved a comfortable life with many privileges. These included room service (lunches if ordered) and the provision of a CoUege Buttery.

Leeper wrote in 1891: The Buttery has been kept up for years past at the cost of great trouble and difficulty to myself and others solely for the convenience and comfort of the students. By means of it students can obtain, without ready-money payment and without the trouble of going out to order them, the very best qualities of all kinds of groceries, chandlery, wines, beer, aerated waters, fresh milk and butter, cold meat, bread, fruit, etc., in such quantities, large or small, as they may wish. In spite of the grumbling which always prevails and always will pevail in every school and college in the world (at least in the English World) the Buttery is greatly valued by students.

Meals, too, despite the inevitable grumbling were more than adequate. The month's menus listed by Mrs Mundy, the Matron, in 1891 show little variation from those of 1971. The Matron testified: I always found it necessary to provide either chops or steaks as one of the dishes every morning for breakfast as there were nearly always some of the students who were in training for athletic exercises and would not partake of anything else in the way of meat.

The students were required to pay for the wood they btimed and the bath water they used; also any chandlery required for their bedrooms. Normally firewood was retailed by the Warden, but A. E. Peacock relates how the Social Club took over the contract as a means of paying debts incmred by their seceding predecessors in 1890: With a mild winter, a secretary, consciously forgetful of ordering supplies; a carrier, dilatory (by arrangement) in delivery; and wood absolutely unbumable, a large profit accrued. It required an expert to light a fire, and a greater expert still to keep it alight. No wonder! for two of that Social Club Committee tramped all over Melbourne to find the worst and cheapest wood in the city. Tempers were ruffled, and many students added greatly to their stock of English, not always the purest. The more severe the winter, the more impure the English. . . . But Trinity's fair name was preserved, self sacrifice developed, and Alcock's billiard account, and Hicks, Atkinson's ribbon debt discharged.

Amongst the College servants, Charles Eatonâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;'the old, old Charlie'â&#x20AC;&#x201D;a portly personage who served as HaU Porter from 1878 and as the Warden's gardener till his death in 1913, was warmly remembered. Not so Edward 123

Perspective of a Century

Smith, the College Plumber and Carpenter, who clashed regularly with students over the cost of repairs executed by him, unasked. Sir Frank Kingsley Norris recalls Spiller, Eaton's successor as Hall Porter, thus: A short, stocky Cockney with a watery eye and a drooping wet moustache, Spiller always foimd everything you lost; if your gown was missing before Hall, Spiller would produce one—^probably yoiors. From the centre of his spider web just inside one door of Lower Clarke's, Spiller would record all late entries, it being a point of honour not to return through a window. His stumpy pipe never left his mouth and during the winter he would sit at his ease in a large comfortable chair set at an angle from the grate and with an accuracy the envy of omr full forward spit into the fire.

Spiller lived just across Sydney Road, and any student who went over with a message would be astonished at the remarkable collection of furniture and furnishings that crowded his rooms. No wonder every new student had to fvunish his study anew; within an hotu: or so of any student's leaving Trinity, his study was bare!

The College provided few amenities other than a billiard table and a few magazines in the Common Room. But the University provided less and there was little participation by College students in what University life there was, other than the regular sporting teams. The great focus of interest was the intercollegiate sporting contests, particularly against Ormond which for some seemed to be the main object of living in CoUege. Academic pressures were almost non-existent—K. E. South took nine years to finish his medical course—and men were free to contribute much to the corporate life of the CoUege. A number proceeded from Trinity to Oxford or Cam bridge before graduating, e.g., R. G. Casey, C. L. Baillieu and E. F. Herring.

Participation in the community at large was limited. But for the 'Ninety Row', Trinity students would probably have served as 'volunteers' in the Great Strike of 1890. In 1903 there were no such complications and the Social Club minutes record:—

The Trinity volunteers who came forward so patrioticaUy to support the government in its dfficult position during the recent railway strike were loudly cheered by their admiring and envious associates.

Other evidence of the political sympathy of the CoUege was revealed by the sustained refusal to subscribe to the Sydney Bulletin amongst Common Room magazines. It could easUy be thought that the smaU and intimate 124

The Gentlemen

College of this period had little to contribute to the University and the com munity. However, a study of the University prize lists reveals how many brilliant students the College produced and the names that follow include

some of the more distinguished graduates from Leeper's Wardenship.

First, on any coimt, are two Peers, R. G. Casey, Governor-General of the Commonwealth, 1965-70, and C. L. Baillieu, Chairman of the Federa tion of British Industries, and the English Law Lord, A. A. Uthwatt, Lord

of Appeal in Ordinary. Judges have included Sir Edmund Herring, Chief Justice and Lieutenant-Govemor of Victoria, Sir Charles Lowe, Sir Charles Gavan Duffy and T. a'B. Weigall—Supreme Court of Victoria; T. Slaney Poole and Sir Herbert Mayo—Supreme Court of South Australia; H. H. Henchman—Supreme Court of Queensland; Chief Judge Dethridge of the Commonwealth Arbitration Court; C. J. Z. Woinarski, W. S. Sproule and H. D. Wiseman (acting Judge)—County Court of Victoria; D. L. H. Bevan—Supreme Court of Northern Territory; A. H. Palmer—High Court, India; Sir Charles Belcher—Chief Justice of Nyasaland, Cyprus and Trinidad. Other eminent lawyers were Sir George Knowles, Commonwealth Solicitor-General; W. C. Guest, Registrar of Title; and J. T. Collins, Parlia mentary Draftsman; M. M. Phillips, Master-in-Equity; H. W. Bryant, K.C. The most distinguished medical graduate was imdoubtedly Sir Richard (R. R.) Stawell, a great physician who was President-elect of the B.M.A. at the time of his death; others were C. H. Kellaway, Director of the Walter and Eliza Hall Institute; Sir Constantine de Crespigny (Adelaide), Presi

dent of the Australian College of Physicians; Sir Samuel Burston and Sir

Kangsley Norris, both Director-General of Army Medical Services; Sir WSliam Johnston, physician, E. Rowden White, Honorary at the Women's Hospital for fifty years; Frank Andrew and J. H. Shaw, ear, nose and throat specialists; Harvey Sutton, Professor of Public Health at Sydney University. Amongst Members of Parliament the most notable was Sir Stanley Argyle, Premier of Victoria, 1932-37: members in the Federal Parliament have been C. Carty Salmon, C. A. Maxwell and L. Atkinson; in the Victorian Legislative Council, T. H. Payne, W. L. R. Clarke, Sir Frank Clarke and Sir Archibald Cimie; and in the Legislative Assembly of Victoria, Donald MacKiimon, E. H. T. Reynolds and Dr Clive Shields.

A significant number of graduates have engaged in educational work: 125

Perspective of a Century among Headmasters have been E. J. Bamett, Caulfield Grammar; S. L. Buckley, Ivanhoe Grammar; G. M. Long, Trinity Grammar, Kew; E. V. Butler, BaUarat Grammar; W. P. F. Morris, Brisbane Church of England Grammar; and H. J. Stewart, Wesley; among CoUege Heads, G. H. A. Wilson, Clare (also Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge University and M.P. for the University); and M. de Burgh Griffith, St John's, Brisbane. Professors have included R. Neil Smith (Mining) and D. G. McDougall (Law), Tasmania; W. J. Sedgefield (English), Manchester and Sir Keith Han cock, the first Australian to win a Fellowship at All Souls' and then Pro fessor at Adelaide, Birmingham, Oxford, and the Australian National University. Herbert Brookes, A. J. Noall, E. C. E. Dyason, Alan Spowers, Tristan Buesst, have aU combined business interests with public service; Sir Dalziel Kelly was a leader in the pastoral industry; Robert Bage accom panied Mawson's Antarctic Expedition in 1911 but was killed at Gallipoli; the Reverend H. M. R. Rupp is recognised as one of the greatest of Australian orchidologists; and from H. L. Wilkinson, an Engineering gradu ate came the idea of the University's Student Loan Fund. Churchmen, apart from W. Huey Steele, Moderator of the Presbyterian Church of Victoria, have been noticed separately. The details of these careers and of others not noticed fill many pages of the various issues of ^Who's Who in Australia.

1918-46

The year 1919 was unique, not so much because student numbers were greaterâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^the Wooden Wing and twenty-three extra students came next yearâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^but because of the ex-servicemen, either resuming or beginning their University Course. They contributed age, experience and sophistication and their influence was soon apparent in the assumption by the Social Club of greater responsibility for the running of the College. In the Univer sity at large they officered the Melbourne University Rifles, with which male students had to drill on Wednesday afternoons. But in other ways they were content to turn their backs upon their memories of Gafiipoli and Flanders and participated strenuously in the less dangerous encounters of CoUege life. C. H. Fitts, a fresher straight from school in 1919, remembers his first year: There was much to do and nearly everybody played a part in College life and participated in College sport. We ran, swam, rowed, played football, 126

The Gentlemen

cricket and tennis, and on the whole did not add lustre to ourselves or the

College. Most of my group were not concerned with success beyond the modest attainment of a pass either in the annual examinations or in the 'sups' which were freely available and very helpful....

We had supper at ten o'clock each night and, except on special occasions when we had home-made cream cakes and shortbread from the Misses Gray across the Sydney Road, everybody drank cocoa made with condensed milk and ate biscuits. If the fare did not vary, the conversation certainly did. After the initiation ceremony was behind us, we freshers were invited by senior students to supper....

It was a heady, intoxicating world for a schoolboy freshman, and not less so when on an occasion someone would have a crate of beer from the

buttery for a party. The crates were really the baskets for firewood kept in every study.

In some recognition of the changing social habits, locking of doors was abandoned, the Porter dismissed, and a Gate Book, in which students were expected to record the time of their return, instituted.

A rough analysis of the students in the 'twenties suggests that the student

body was more monochrome socially and educationally than its prede cessors. But this was hardly surprising at a time when the University generally was viewed by many as a 'preserve for the sons and daughters of Melbourne's social elite'. For the period 1924 to 1931 there were 331 admissions, 206 resident and 128 non-resident; 221 had homes in Melbourne, 71 in the country and 42 interstate. Nearly half (146) were sons of professional men, a third (108) of businessmen, with nominal representation from the land

(26), Public Service (13), and industry (13). Denominationally 294 acknowledged some Anglican affiliation, 22 were Presbyterian, 6 Jewish, and 5 Roman Catholic. Perhaps most significant of aU are the school totals,

which show 139 entries from Melbourne Grammar, 48 from Geelong Grammar, 30 from High Schools, and most of the balance from a variety of independent schools; the proportionate rise in Melbourne Grammar School representation is very marked.

So long as the ex-service influence dominated the Social Club, seniority was recognized and easily accepted. But as the 'twenties advanced, seniority became a fetish and College Spirit an oppressive obsession. The Senior Gentlemen's claims to privileges make strange reading today. So too do admonitions like the following: 127

Perspective of a Century Discussion of Trinity affairs outside Trinity is both indiscreet and dangerous.

Some College matters are not suitable small talk for flapper girl friends.

One of the reasons for the change of name of the Students' Club was a desire to make it more like one of the Establishment Clubs in the City and to be treated and treat each other as members of those institutions. But it

was not easy to hold the concepts of seniors' privilege and club equality together. The second did not survive the dissolution of the Club: the first was quietly dropped along with initiations.

Pre-war there had been mild Initiations at Trinity when freshers were sworn in as members of the Social Club and 'blew out the match.' In the

immediate post-war years the Initiation ceremony preceded the Freshers' Dinner and was a mild affair to which the freshers as a group contributed entertainment. But as the decade advanced the proceedings degenerated into outright bullying. This was justified on the grounds that commimity spirit stems from a common emotional experience.'The more severe this is, the stronger its binding force.' Excess soon bred reaction and in 1933 by an almost unanimous decision official Initiations were ended. Fleur-de-Lys commented:

The cold-blooded discussion of indignities to be heaped on those who are junior in years and a minority in numbers can seldom have any justification.

However, Trinity freshers were far from lacking a common emotional experience so long as the Wooden Wing stood firm.

The Wing was always "fresher" territory, for both students and tutors.

The student turnover was total and no-one is known to have spent two years there. Tutors waited anxiously for the news of their colleagues' marriage or promotion that would herald their translation to another and quieter corridor. Few visitors or even former residents ventured into the

Wing: it was not a regular stop on a conducted tour of the College. Fire or firing demanded an infrequent visit from the Warden. The occasions of the Overseer's incursions alternated between feeding the sick and making good damage to fmniture and fabric. Only the favoured domestic, Mrs Byers, or Mick had a recognized place in the Wing community. As an instrument for

creating and maintaining community spirit, the Wing was incomparably speedy and efficient. A few days' exposure to the Wing's levelling influences 128

.'"V

m

m

m

WWW

V.

m

-y â&#x2013; M*

lli'ilh'illi 3'W %

Trinity College Women's Hostel. The Janet Clarke Building c 1910

w

r

k-z.

M

m

i

1 fv

/

m

a. -

Ladies of the Hostel, 1897

Back Row: Mabel Wilson, Gertrude Mead, Ada Sayer, Ada Lambert, Christina Goode, Mary Baldwin. Middle Row: Violet Plummet, Nora Parsons, Florence Towl, Gertrude Burke, Isabel Bullivant. Front Row: Winnie Hines, Elsie Traill.

if :

1%

--v i

>

#>»■ *■

¥ Miss E. M. Hensley 1890-92

Miss M. Herring 1919-27

Principals of Janet Clarke Hall (known as Trinity College Women's Hostel, 1886-1921)

m

9^ c

■

\

Miss E. Joske 1928-52

Miss M. Dewey 1959-63

The Gentlemen

soon brought home to Head Prefects, Duxes of Schook and Football Gaptains the change in their status. Deficiencies in the education of Geelong Grammar boarders regarding the opposite sex or of students from country High Schook regarding the varieties of alcohol were quickly remedied.

There were occasions when work and other burdens pressed and every Winger longed for solitude. But most Wingers, most of the time, welcomed

the spontaneous informality of Wing Suppers, Wing Birthdays, mattress fires, milk bottle skittles and corridor rifle practice. Community of goods and ideas was inevitable and formed a bask for continuing friendship. Even though senior residents rarely returned to the scene of their initiation into collegiate life, and not all would acknowledge the fact, every man who

passed through it was changed, significantly, for better or worse by hk time in the Wing.

Initations were for one night and the Wing for one year. Even if the Council refused to allow Common Room Dances till 1923, the Annual Ball in St Kilda Town Hall or Palak de Dance was claimed by the Social Club to be the best of the season. Trinity normally participated in the Commence ment Parade, when the University took over the city for a charity collection.

Trinity Minstrek performed regularly and precariously, but other floats included a bullfight, a Mystic Seer and the Parkville Wifesavers' Club.

When the City Council refused permission for the Parade, Trinity men organked the 'Yellow Cab Parade' and traversed the usual route in hired cars. From thk time, too, date the joint trophiesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^the Harraway Cup for Tennk (Harrk/HoUway), the Zwing Prize for connubial bridge (Zwar/

Ewing), and the Juttoddie Cup for steeplechasmg (Juttner Oddie).

Relationships with the University were more social than serious, though Brian Jones (1926) and John McKie (1930) were Presidents of the S.R.C. and B. C. Fitzpatrick helped laxmch Farrago. But the College contained a minority, as always, who were concerned with the wider issues. W. K.

Hancock was active in the Public Questions Society at the end of the First World War, and in 1925 the Melbourne University Labour Club was bom in Trinity in what had been Lord Casey's studyâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;'Lower Clarke's, first study on yoiu left as you enter from the quadrangle beyond the Oak'.

Among the founders were Lloyd Ross, who was not in Trinity, and R. B. Fraser, Ralph Gibson and Brian Fitzpatrick who were. The new Club was 129 K

Perspective of.a Century

granted registration as a University Society only on the casting vote of the chairman.

The 'sacking' of the Committee in 1933 affected only a small minority of students. The hoi PoUoi felt no concern at losing what they had never enjoyed and life went on much as beforeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Ball, Play, Commencement,

Mixed Doubles, C.R.D.'s. The College Store, with Gattrell in charge, took over some of the functions of the suppressed Buttery. The number of cars in CoUege was strictly limited and gramophone music was tolerated but not wireless. Notable rags were still organised as when the Foundation Stone of Behan was buried on the spot and the Fumess Memorial Gate from J.C.H. was found in the Archbishop's garden. The reluctance of some senior gentle men to apply for rooms in the J.P.E. (Jock's Permanent Erection) did not last when it was seen what comfortable accommodation Jock had provided.

Fees which rose to 110 guineas in 1921 were only 120 guineas in 1939. The ritual curse, 'Death to the Warden' was drunk with less malice than before

and the 'Warden's Song' lacked the venom that had once resided in it when the possibility that 'Jock had come another gutser in the Bulpadock' had been welcomed with a full-throated roar. In the late 'twenties, F. D. Cumbrae-Stewart had maintained the cause of his Royal House unaided, but in the middle 'thirties, the CoUege Stuart Society thrived imder H. M. Speed and J. S. Leach. Its intention was to restore the Stuarts to the

throne and its main procedural pecuHarity was that it had an inaugural diimer once a week. Chester Wilmot was S.R.C. President in 1935.

The coming of war, and the partial take-over of the CoUege buUdings by the R.A.A.F., restricted student life generaUy. The joint efforts of the Warden and Syd Wynne kept up a semblance of connnunity life, but students who were stiU aUowed to undertake courses felt obUged to apply themselves to them with the same seriousness that their feUows were giving to their armed service. Yet at the same time and perhaps because its numbers were so reduced, the student body was involved in university life more generaUy than ever before, with W. H. Graham and J. H. Reeves Presidents of the S.R.C. from 1942-44.

Fortimately the dark days of war were brightened by the presence of Mulaika Corben, the American wife of the Acting-Dean. A wartime student writes: 130

The Gentlemen

Her African name signified her birthplace in the jungle of the Belgian Congo. ... She was very good on psychology and American literature, and took it as her mission to see that the callow young students entmsted to her

husband's care were better apprised of how life really is. She took great pains over her task, in direct proportion to the intensity of the reaction manifested by her subjects.

Her somewhat querulous publication, Not to Mention the Kangaroos (1956)9 conveys a somewhat exaggerated view of her impact. The wartime College was small and somewhat defensive but by a mighty effort the conventions and the traditional occasions of coUegiate life were maintained for the coming of peace. The line between pre- and post-war College life was thin and frail, but it was never broken.

The tradition of service established under Leeper was well maintained under Behan. T. T. HoUway was elected to Parliament three years after

graduating and became the second Trinity Premier in 1947, while R. J. (Dick) Hamer was elected Premier in the College's Centenary Year. Other political leaders were Sir John Bloomfield; Sir Arthur Rylah; R. J. Southey; and, in contrast to the prevailing Liberal affiliation, Ralph Gibson, Chairman of the Communist Party. Graduates recruited to the Australian Public Service included Sir John Bunting, Prime Minister's Department; Andrew Garran, Victorian Parliamentary Draftsman; K. C. O. Shaim and J. M. McMillan, External Affairs Department; and to the British Givil Service, Sir Peter Garran, Foreign Office; and Sir Robert Fraser, Ministry of Information. Current chairman of the A.U.C. is P. H. Karmel.

Justices of the Victorian Supreme Court were Sir Reginald ShoU, T. W. Smith, E. H. Hudson, J. E. Starke, and Acting Justice E. G. Goppel. Sir

Lindesay Clark, Sir Henery Somerset, G. H. Grimwade, L. G. Darling were among business leaders. Medical Graduates included Sir Clive Fitts; Sir Geoffrey Newman Morris, Red Cross leader; Professors Sir Lance Townsend, Sir Sydney Sunderland (Melbourne); R. R. Andrew and W. S. C. Hare (Monash); R. A. Joske (W.A.); and W. C. Boake (Wisconsin).

The contribution to Education was much increased with many more Professors being appointed; among these are W. F. Connell (Education) Sydney; K. C. Westfold (Science) and A. C. Jackson (Philosophy), Monash; R. L. Franklin (Philosophy) New England; A. F. Pillow (Mathematics) Queensland; and three History Professors, F. Alexander, 131

Perspective of a Century

West Aiistralia; C. M. H. Clark, Aiistralian National University; and F. K. Crowley, New South Wales. Heads of Colleges came from B. C. D. Jones, International House; A. P. B. Bennie, St Paul's, Sydney; R. B. Lewis, St Mark's, Adelaide; and A. L. Sharwood, St John's, Brisbane. Headmasters include P. St J. Wilson, Brighton Grammar; T. H. Timpson, CamberweU Grammar; M. A. Bxmtine and P. N. Thwaites, Geelong College; A. H. Cash, The Armidale School; and M. Mattingley, AH Souls', Charters Towers. FinÂŁilly, graduates from this periodâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^A. G. L. Shaw; P. L. Brown; B. C. Fitzpatrick; T. T. Reed; A. D. Meares; J. T. Hueston; Chester Wilmot; and Michael Thwaites to name a fewâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;have achieved an impres sive output of academic and other works.

1946-62

There was similarity and contrast between 1946 and 1919. Similarity, because more than half the students were ex-servicemen and there was the

same initial hesitancy, even a little fear, between those who had and those who had not been to war. Could the ex-servicemen cope with the process of learning? Would the senior College gentlemen be ostracised because they could not wear the badge of a returned soldier? Contrast, because there was surprisingly little 'protest' about such things as compulsory chapel, the gate book (to be signed if you came in after 10 p.m.), and the total ban on radios (and grog). It is possible that the apparent complacency of that generation towards domestic pinpricks may have been partly due to the fact that it was, on the whole, much more political in the general sense.

Happily, any hesitancy was soon overcome and the fears came to nought.

In the absence of either intellectual or social snobbery, no ex-service clique

emerged to challenge the College aristocrats in their Leeper fastness. College men shared fuUy in the intellectual and political excitement of the post-war university, but within the College there was little response to the harangues that 'Chummie Fleming', Melbourne's original atheist, delivered outside Chapel. Billiards and bridge claimed new devotees; ping-pong enthusiasts overran the billiards sanctum; Juttoddie was enlarged into a gala occasion

imder 'the highest patronage in Church and State'; gentlemen were intro duced to the therapeutic qualities of after-dinner bowls by the Dean; the members of the Gastronomical Society indulged and solemnly recorded the

details. Not until 1949 was prohibition repealed allowing mugs to reappear 132

The Gentlemen

in Hall and sherry bottles to be seen, officially, in studies. The Warden's Adelaide origin no doubt inspired the revival in 1949 of the intercollegiate contests in rowing, football, dancing and drinking with St Mark's College initiated by L. C. Wilcher in 1934. In 1950 an enlarged memorial wireless and reading-room was established following Max Bannister's death in a motor accident. After a vigorous debate, a television set was admitted to the Common Room in 1958 but its destructive influence on social life made

necessary the provision of a separate Television and Mail Room, which incorporated the Barmister Room.

In retrospect, the 'fifties appear as a paradise for CoUege-minded organ isers. Although fees rose from 120 guineas in 1946 to ÂŁ315 in 1962, there

was a steady pressure for places in CoUege. From a carefully selected membership of 120, which in its social composition reproduced the pattern of the 'twenties, it was possible to gather a group of enthusiasts for any particular activity and also to involve everyone in a few great occasions The Swot Vac rituals were regularly and competently performed, surviving the opening of Jeopardy and not finally succiunbing until the opening of Cowan. Archaeological research by Peter Pockley prompted his revival of the College Auction as a fair and practical method of transferring items of fumitm-e both useful and decorative. The appointment of the first Keeper of the KoUege Konstitution in 1956 perhaps indicates some foreboding of impending change. The building of Jeopardy prompted Fleur-de-Lys to ask:

Must we look forward to the disappearance of fires from Clarke's, the demolition of the Wooden Wing and the installation of electricity meters in Behan? If so, might it not be better to turn the entire College into a block of modem offices with a kiosk in place of the oak?

In 1960 non-residents' dining rights were restored almost imnoticed.

Trinity men of this decade have a good record of participation in Univer sity sport and societies, especially the theatre groups and S.C.M. But Anthony Clunies-Ross' comments in the 1957 Melbourne University Magazine have a ring of truth that cannot be gainsaid: The majority have no stake at all in University 'life'. There is so much to do at the Colleges that is satisfying and time-consuming, that the outward pull is weak. There is the College institution par excellenceâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;the supper party, which for many occupies the latter part of nearly every evening for the 133

Perspective of a Century

first half of the year. There is sport of every variety—often billiards, ping pong, squash and tennis, as well as football, rowing, cricket, athletics, and recently swimming. And then there is acting and staging, singing, debating, drinking and praying.

But there is more behind the isolation than a surfeit of activities available.

The need for company is entirely satisfied within one's own College ...

The Colleges satisfy all needs but one—the need for the heroic and sacri

ficial to lead us forward. There are no great causes that demand the whole of a person's energy and intellect. There is an infinite number of pleasant and trivial concerns . . . and in spite of all the interests, the exercises, the sops, the placebos, our souls in their unguarded moments are restless.

Nonetheless, Cowan's students were soon prominent in public life. C. W. McMahon is a director of the Bank of England; Peter Barbour is Director General of Australian Security; Peter Ross-Edwards is Leader of the Victorian Country Party and M.L.A. for Shepparton and F. S. Grimwade

M.L.C. for Bendigo. In the field of education, professorial appointments include M. J. Scriven (Philosophy) California; C. I. E. Donaldson (Eng lish), W. J. Ewans (Mathematics) and A. E. Ringwood (Geophysics) at A.N.U.; N. A. Beischer (Melbourne) and A. G. L. Clark (Monash) hold medical chairs. S. W. Kurrle (King's School), S. P. Gebhardt (All Saints', Bathurst) and P. A. V. Roff, Scotch GoUege, Adelaide) are Headmasters; Malcolm McKenzie is Master of St Mark's, Adelaide; and J. D. Feltham

is Senior Tutor of Magdalen. Business has claimed a much higher propor tion and already B. S. Inglis and R. H. Carnegie are leaders in this field.

1963

To qualified observers 1963 appears as a watershed in GoUege life. The year opened with the first section of Cowan ready for occupation, the Wooden Wing demolished, and in its place parking facilities for aU but the fresher residents. AU three physical changes were symptomatic of significant 'spiritual' changes. The increase in size to 180 residents brought with it a fragmentation of the old community sense. The greater spread of the GoUege residentiaUy, despite the imifying effect of footbaU on the now domesticated Bulpadock, aUowed men to confine their CoUege contacts to the residents of their own particular buUding, or even to a floor of that buUding. Quite suddenly, traditional GoUege get-togethers, which depended for their success on total participation—^particularly those located in Swot Vac—^lost general support.

134

The Gentlemen

The freshers' takeover of Jeopardy, while it brought them from the heartland to the frontier of the College, also brought them to the threshold of the University. The building of a.proper gateway to the University in

place of a mean gap in the fence and the improvement of the University aspect of Jeopardy symbolised a new openness to the general University community and a readiness to abandon the older exclusivist approach.

But freshers are still freshers and the hazards to J.C.H. "birds' of the

Jeopardy path, have replaced those of the former 'Purity Path'. However, the L.B.J. Society of the middle 'Sixties indicated a new seriousness and matmity amongst freshers.

For thirty years the CoUege had tried to keep the motor car at bay, if not altogether ignore its existence, and senior men only had been penmtted to keep a car in CoUege. The need to provide further parking reflected both a desire for mobUity and independence and also greater student prosperity.

Whatever its basisâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Studentship, Cadetship or Stock Exchangeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;present

day students expect to sustain a more expensive life style than their pre decessors. This is shown, too, in the gradual transformation of the somewhat

gaunt and depressing Common Room by the provision of curtains, rugs, easy chairs and small tables, and in the successful establishment of a CoUege Wine CeUar {vice Buttery).

Academic observers seem to agree that today's students are hard workers.

The cUnical efificiency of the V.U.S.E.B. computer ordains that fewer eccentrics and rare characters enter CoUege, whUe that of the University ensures that without a modicum of work, their stay, if too sweet, wUl also

be brief. Pressure for entry seems to cast its shadow far back into the schools,

inhibiting the development of off-course activities and focussing energies upon academic performances alone. Small wonder then,that having reached University some students feel, justifiably or not, that the priority of academic work prevents them taking up the 'electives' that coUege Ufe offers.

The opening of Monash and La Trobe Universities and the diversion of a significant number of students to New England and A.N.U. brought a change in the composition of the student body. By 1972 when fees stood at $833 per annum the number of residents from government secondary and newer independent schools equaUed those from the traditional 'feeder' schools; this meant a higher proportion of residents with homes out of Melbourne. Not that this meant a radical CoUege: attempts to 135

Perspective of a Century

debate political issues at T.C.A.C. meetings were promptly quashed, but nonetheless some fifty residents participated in the first Vietnam Moratorium in 1970. And in Stuart McGregor, Prince Charles' companion at Timbertop, Trinity provided an escort for Princess Aime during her 1970 Mel bourne visit. Engineering, Medicine and Law were predominant studies, with Medicine especially attracting fuU quotas of non-residents.

Conformist, dependent, adolescent, irresponsible—^these are the adjectives that most critics apply to the CoUege community. Exhortation by the K.K.K. to 'show more CoUege spirit' afford some basis for such a judgement. But

today sheer numbers prevent any possibility of the whole CoUege thinking as one. In addition increased involvement in community and University affairs, an average stay of less than three years, and the growing number

of married students have meant that whUe the student body of today is more numerous, it is also more dispersed and self-contained. Private Uves

and interests are very much to the fore today, particularly where the organisation of leisure time is concerned.

In comparison with their twentieth-century counterparts, the first students of the CoUege Uved remarkably unorganised Uves. The present students in many of their attitudes and activities—^in preferring Orientation to

Initiation—^have reverted, aU unknowing, to Trinity's original student style.

Today the GoUege's maturity can perhaps best be gauged by the amount of freedom its members aUow each other, in working out the impUcations of

Uving in free association. As they attempt it, the rich variety of their pre decessors' attempts is as encouraging as it is cautionary.

THE UNION OF THE FLEUR-DE-LYS

At a dinner at the Union Club Hotel on Trinity Monday, 1885, attended by twelve former students of Trinity CoUege, the Warden and the Senior Student, it was decided to found a Society to be known as the Union of the

Fleur-de-Lys. A Committee was elected consisting of Herbert Bryant (President), Theyre a'Beckett WeigaU and A. V. Green (Vice-Presidents), Donald MacKinnon (Honorary Secretary and Treasurer), together with F.Edmondson, Gk)rdon Robinson and Reginald Stephen.

The Conunittee was instructed to draw up a Constitution and soon after the Secretary presented the Rules and Regulations. These confirmed the 136

The Gentlemen

name. Union of the Flemr-de-Lys, and laid down that all former resident students of the College were eligible to join on paying a joining fee of ten shillings. A general meeting was to be called at least once in each year on Trinity Monday. This was normally held in conjunction with the Annual Dinner which for most of its existence has been the Union's sole activity.

At the 1887 Meeting it was resolved that it was undesirable that the same gentleman should be President for two years. Except where the activities of the Society have been in abeyance, no man has been President for more than two consecutive years and only four have held office twice, and that at long intervals.

Dinners were held annually until 1905, except in the year of the Bank Crash, 1893. Numbers only once exceeded thirty, but the Warden was always warmly welcomed and was often accompanied by his Senior Student or notable sportsman. Cost of the dinner until the First War was usually 10/6 including wine. In the mid-1900's interest flagged badly. In 1909 a dinner was given in College by present students to past students who then held a meeting and passed a motion 'That the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys be rescusitated and have a wider range than before'. A new annual membership fee of five shillings was fixed which enabled a copy of each issue of the Fleur-de-Lys magazine to be supplied to members.

In 1901 the Union organised successful appeals among past students to meet the cost of the erection of a memorial tablet to Dr Howard Fvdford,

surgeon on the ill-fated Waratah and of a portrait of the Warden by Rupert Bunny for presentation to the College. In 1912 the Union received ÂŁ120 under the will of Dr Harry Salmon, a former President. He had been responsible for collecting subscriptions to supply funds for Dialectic Society Prizes, so ÂŁ100 of this was handed over to that Society and the balance credited to the Portrait Fund.

Of thirty-five members who attended the 1914 Dinner, twenty-one sub sequently served in the First World War: in common with similar societies, activities ceased for the duration of the War. On 4th June, 1918, fifteen

former students gave a diimer at Menzies' Hotel to welcome the new Warden, J. C. V. Behan. Dr R. R. Stawell was in the chair and most of them had been prominent in the affairs of the Union before the War. A Provisional Committee was formed to revive the Union and it, together with the Warden, invited all local members to a re-union in CoUege. A Diimer 137

Perspective of a Century

was arranged on 19th August, 1918, at which two Resolutions were

passed: 'That the Union of the Fleur-de-Lys be revived', and "That all old students make a united effort to place the College on a sound financial basis'. Heartened by this support, the new Warden arranged a series of Appeals to meet present and future needs. Specifically the old students were canvassed for the Dining Hall Appeal. One thousand pounds was given by the Honourable W. L. Russell Clarke, President of the Union, and other

contributors included J. N. Fraser, S. F. Mann, C. S. Cmrie, John Carse and Drs R. R. Stawell and Harvey Sutton.

Under the new Constitution of 1918, two members of the Council of the CoUege were appointed as direct representatives of the Union. The first two appointed were E. S. Hughes and O'DeU Crowther. In 1929 there were moves to increase this representation, but these were imsuccessful and in 1949 representation on the smaller Council then constituted was reduced to one. However former students of the CoUege and members of the Union have for many years comprised a majority of the Council. The Committee took a keen interest in the internal affairs of the CoUege and from time to

time representations were made both to the CoUege authorities and ,to the student body. Late in 1933 the Committee tried to mediate in the dispute between the Warden and the students' Fleur-de-Lys Club. When this faUed and the Students' Club was dissolved, the Committee helped frame a new constitution for the Students' Club.

In 1924 a proposal to institute a Life Membership of Five Guineas was approved. These enabled the Committee to support student activities by gifts such as a practice eight, oars, cups to encourage CoUege representatives who participated in Inter-CoUegiate contests and towards the pubUcation of the Fleur-de-Lys. UsuaUy the Committee frowned on collections at dinners because they would be embarrassing to some and might reduce attendances.

From 1922-40 the average attendance at the Annual Dinner was fiftyfive, with a high of seventy-three in 1929. The Warden was always invited and from 1921 untU his death, Dr Leeper. The venue was normaUy the Windsor Hotel and the cost usuaUy 15/- a head. At first this did not include Uquor, but in 1927 a member donated ÂŁ450 to the Society to provide champagne at every dinner. The donor was J. Alston WaUace, a Riverina grazier, who had rowed for the CoUege for several years from 1900. The 138

The Gentlemen

annual interest on the 'Wallace CoUection' no longer serves its original purpose, but it stall defrays the cost of much of the liquor consumed at Diimers.

As in the 1914-18 War, activities were suspended during the 1939-45 War, although the Committee continued in office and arranged the first post war Dinner at the CoUege on 28th November, 1945. The usual pattern since then has been to-hold the Dinner at CoUege during the First Term vacation and precede it by an Aimual Meeting of abnormal brevity. From 1946 to 1966 membership increased from 185 to 475 with an increase to an average attendance of over one hundred at the Dinner. The annual

subscription, which tUl 1970 qualified a member for a copy of the Pleur-deLys, stayed at ten shillings, but Life Membership was raised to eight guineas in 1958. In 1967 the capitalised Life Membership Fund of the Union stood at $5,087.

In the 'twenties teams of members had played in tennis and cricket matches ageiinst CoUege teams. These were not continued, but in the 'fifties

Newman Old CoUegians suggested an inter-CoUegiate GoU Day and this has proved popular.

By the late 'sixties the problem of recruiting those leaving CoUege to membership of the Union became more difficult. The close relationships that had marked the CoUege when numbers were smaUer and the average stay longer were now rare, and the younger almnni were conscious of some

thing of a 'generation gap' when meeting veterans from the Leeper era.

FoUowing lengthy discussion of the problems and of various suggestions made to deal with them, the 1971 Committee decided to recommend the foUowing changes in its operation: 1. The Union should cease to take copies of the CoUege magazine.

2. The CoUege Newsletter should henceforward he sent to aU members of the Union who do not already receive it as contributors. The content of the Newsletter should be supplemented or modified sUghtly if this should seem necessary to fit it for this wider circulation. The College should be asked to continue to produce, finance and distribute the Newsletter ...

4. All former residents and tutors of the College should be eligible to attend the Aimual Dinner of the Union upon payment of the set charge for the dinner, but that no other amounts (whether by way of membership subscriptions or otherwise) should be payable to the Union.

139

Perspective of a Century 5. As a corollary to 4, the Union ... should henceforward be conceived as comprising simply all former residents and all present and former tutors of the College.

This was accepted by the 1971 Annual Meeting of the Union: potentially it offers greater scope for maintaining and mobilising the interest and support of all Trinity men.

Presidents of the Union have included Trinity graduates prominent in

public life, and some, lesser known, who have maintained their Trinity associations. The Honorary Secretaries (with emphasis on the Honorary) are representative of College years and professions: Donald Mackinnon, E. J. Bamett, E. S. Hughes, Arthur Morris, Franc Carse, C. L. Baillieu, E. R. White, F. Blois Lawton, F. F. Kmight, C. H. Fitts, W. H. Moule, F. D. Cumbrae-Stewart, A. W. Hamer, R. J. Hamer, J. A. Comt and, currently, Hugh Graham.

140

CHAPTER

TEN

Gentlemanly Pursuits

The Editors of the 1969 Fleur-de-Lys detected a mild struggle between two major representative College groups, the jock-strappers and the poetryreaders, for pre-eminence. The designations are inelegant but the realities have some substance. In a College of two hundred men, one can choose either interest: but in a College of thirty or jBfty the two interests coincided.

For the first fifty years of Trinity's life a College man, lacking a choice between sport and culture, was a representative man.

Overall, no one interest has dominated in the life of the College. In 1945 it could be said that while the record in sport was bad, intellectually, Trimty easily outshone its rivals. In the next decade the balance was redressed

somewhat, but Trinity's 'years' are relatively fewâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;1897-98, 1938, 1959 and 1967-68. The record in the great team game, football, is very badâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;three wins in sixty years and in athletics nearly as bad. On the other hand in rowing and tennis, where the demands for training fall on individuals or are

confined to a limited period, the College has done well. Herein, perhaps, lies the explanation. Trinity has rarely seen the winning of a match as justifying the undivided application of time and energy; the College has played for 'the game's sake and not to win'. A moment's reflection recalls the curious

parallelism that permeates all the College's sporting activitiesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^between the tense formal matches according to the rules and the relaxed informal parodies that both delight and horrify in their blatant iconodasm.

University sporting dubs began to flourish in the 1870's and individuals

from Trinity shared in their activities. However, the opening of Ormond College in March 1881 marks the real origin of college sport, since apart from tennis, squash and, potentially, golf, college and intercollegiate sport are synonymous. Competitions in fom major sports Cricket, Football,

Rowing and Lawn Tennis were established and an Intercollegiate Student Ddegacy given responsibility for organising the details. The prindple then 141

Perspective of a Century

established that only resident students should be eligible for membership

of College teams still obtains. Other sports have sought and obtained recognitionâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^Athletics, Rifle Shooting (lapsed 1916), Squash, Swimming, Golf, Rugby, Hockey, Seconds Football and Seconds Rowing and the R. W. T. Cowan Cup is now awarded annually for the best over-all performance in intercollegiate sport. The competition was suspended from 1916-18 and 1942-44, and extended in the 'sixties to include International House and Whitley and Ridley Colleges.

What follows is some description of the corporate activities of residents during the past century. It begins by considering the Fleur-de-Lys magazine, the record of these activities, treats the various sporting activities in turn and concludes by reviewing local manifestations of culture.

THE FLEUR-DE-LYS

The earliest literary productions by the students of the College, apart from the papers read to the Dialectic Society, would appear to be the topical epilogues composed for the Latin Plays by the literary giants of the 'eighties, W. Lewers, F. C. Cowle and O'Hara Wood. From the 'nineties there survive several copies of an ephemeral production entitled the CrabCatcher. The first issues date from 1893 and disclose an ecclesiastical pre occupation that is considerably corrected in the 1897 Jubilee issue. The first numbers were produced on a spirit duplicator, but the final number in 1902 was printed. Unfortunately it printed a scurrilous article on the K(ollege) K(arpenter) alleging he was a dishonest drunkard: he threatened legal action and had to be bought off with five sovereigns and his legal expenses.

The promoters of the University publication Alma Mater, were keen to include contributions from the Colleges and for a time the Social Club designated a Trinity correspondent. But something more distinctive was felt to be required and after a four-year gestation period the first issue of a continuing College Magazine, Fleur-de-Lys was produced in June, 1907.

The editors were Franc Carse and A. W. Allen Leeper and their aim was threefold: to supply some record of College activities and opinion together with news of the older generation. UntU 1915 there were three issues a year and these contain a very full record of College life.

There were no issues in 1917-18 due to a dispute with the Council concerning 'offensive material' in the 1916 issue. From 1919 the magazine 142

Gentlemanly Pursuits

reappeared as an annual publication; in 1920 a larger size, a new format and more J.C.H. participation were noticeable. In 1927 the Coimdl declined to make its usual grant towards the magazine: the Club responded

by omitting the class lists and changing the title from 'A Magazine of Trinity' to 'A Magazine of the Fleur-de-Lys Club'. Next year the grant was restored but the Council also appointed three censors to enstne that the content excluded criticism of the Coimcil and obscme and offensive

references to personalities. This censorship cannot have been very effective since in 1933 Mr John Bloomfield addressed a letter of complaint from himself and certain other old boys to the Editor on just those grounds.

The Council solemnly appointed annual censors until 1970 when the prac tice was abandoned and a consultative procedure with the Dean substi tuted.

In 1933 under the editorship of L. E. Parker a change was made to the cover, the format and the range of contents that were standard till the 'sixties. A study of the editorials written and the activities recorded reveals

the essential continuity of the College's life: indifference and apathy, especially in contributing to the magazine, are regularly deplored. However an editor was somehow always obtained and with support from J.C.H. a readable magazine has always been produced. In 1968 a change was made to offset printing: the resulting variations in size and layout have gladdened the eye but driven the Librarian to distraction as she attempts to shelve the 1971 king-size production alongside the modest 1907 effort.

ROWING

According to E. S. Jackson, Trinity rowing began in 1878 when it was suggested that out of the men from Trinity belonging to the University Boat Club two 'Fours' could be got up. Names were drawn from a hat to decide each crew and also who should row and who should steer, and this novice

coxing probably explains the collision that ensued in the first and only race on this basis.

The opening of Ormond CoUege in 1881 provide the incentive and the opposition to stimulate keen interest in College rowing. The first challenge boat race was rowed in four-oar tubs lent by the University Boat Club.

H. R. Salmon, a member of the first crew along with T. H. Payne, A. S. Robertson, J. S. R. Greville (Stroke) and C. Hogarth (Cox), remembered 143

Perspective of a Century

that the seats, in addition to being fixed, were rough so that the Trinity crew literally 'bled for their College'.

In 1882 the first Fleur-de-Lys, a fixed-seat four-oared gig was purchased

(largely with the help of Lady Clarke) from FuUer of Prince's Bridge, and christened with great pomp: it carried three 'Fours' to victory. One of the 1883 crew, Fred Wilkinson, subsequently rowed in the Cambridge Eight and was pronounced the most powerfully built man of the whole sixteen—six feet six in his stockings. E. S. Hughes stroked the last of the 'Fours' in 1884, the first of the 'Eights' in 1885, and the 1887 crew which lost to Ormond for the first time.

These 'Eights' races were rowed in The Janet, a clinker eight presented

by Lady Clarke in 1885 and made by W. T. Greeland of Prince's Bridge.

The course from 1881-83 was downstream from the Botanical Gardens' bridge to the University Boatshed: in 1884 general satisfaction was expressed at the change from the winding course of the Upper Yarra to the lower river from the end of Humbug Reach to the Gasworks. Not till 1909 did the race return to the Upper Yarra. Trinity coaches were F. G. Hughes, G.E. Upward,J. Semmens and A. J. Shepherd.

Though Queen's entered a crew in 1891, it had to wait until 1909 for its first win. The two older Colleges were well matched throughout the 'nineties with the balance swinging in favour of Trinity as the decade

advanced. Rowing had been much fostered at Geelong Grammar by J. L. Cuthbertson and Trinity reaped a rich harvest of Barwon oarsmen. In 1896 Trinity won following a foul by Ormond, but the bad steering of the Trinity cox aroused much adverse comment. Amongst the more prominent Trinity rowcrs were H. M.R.Rupp,the brothers A. H.and H.E. BuUivant, C. F. Belcher, S. D. Green, H. C. Fulford, W.S. Sproule, H. W. Gosse and

J. A. Wallace. Gosse was kUled in World War I, but in 1950 J. A. Wallace contributed most of the cost of a new College boat in memory of his friend.

In the first twenty years of intercollegiate rowing, Trimty won thirteen races and drew one: between 1900 and 1924 Trimty's name is absent from the list of winners. This was not due to any lack of effort by successive

coaches—^T. Crosthwaite, J. Macfarlane, E. 1. Robson, H. Ross-Soden—or of rowers. To some extent it reflected the state of rowing in the feeder

schools: certainly Queen's wins from 1908-11 were a direct carry-over from Wesley's successes. Anyway, for too long the dark green was nowhere seen.

144

■

■

>

m

R. W. T. Cowan, Third Warden

rSi

1 r

i

1

h

#1

w.

m <m.

m-.

'Syd'

Extending the Dining Hall and building the Senior Common Room (1954)

J

iirrfritiiiilrifrf Wrecking the Wooden Wing (1962)

Gentlemanly Pursuits

In 1920 Alan Spowers took over the coaching and by 1924 had a crew which was the red-hot favourite. The crew averaged nearly twelve stone

in weight and just under six feet in height. Every place was occupied by men tried in the test of actual racing experience and comprised T. B. KeonGohen, E. B. Timbridge, R. R. Garran, L. C. L. Murray, A. D. M. L.

Murray, J. G. Garran, L. W. Tmner, stroke R. H. Keon-Cohen, cox E. W. Kyle. Trinity won in a thrilling finish and for the first time the Mervyn Bournes Higgins trophy graced the Dining HaU. After a memorable Dinner the crew and half the College had a bright evening at the show,

'Little Nelly Kelly'. To mark the victory Canon and Mrs Hughes presented the College with a new boat.

Since 1924 Trinity has won seventeen races and drawn one. The record discloses that these wins are not distributed evenly over the whole period but form a series of winning runs, indicating quite clearly how much a crew

is built upon outstanding performances and combinations. The Grand Old Men of College (and usually Club and Varsity Rowing) stand out— M. R. Norton, L. L. O. Bevan, J. S. Guest, R. B. Lewis, M. J. Scriven,

R. H. Carnegie, A. C. Monger, J. W. Michie, J. M.Jelbart, R. L. Simpson, P. A. V. Roff, M. R. Jones, W. Stokes, C. S. Keon-Cohen, B. A. KeonCohen, D. D. Elder and R. J. Stewjirt to name a few. R. H. Carnegie made

headlines in 1957 as President of Oxford Boat Club where he pushed through a change in his Club's style from the classic to the American.

But the crew is only as good as its coach and the College has been well served by its coaches, most of them returning to their old crew—^RusseU Keon-Cohen, Whitney King, John Forbes, R.Day,R. Jelbart, J. W. Michie, Chester Keon-Cohen and Bill Stokes.

Perhaps the most distinctive feature of Trinity rowing in recent years has been the part played by two families—^Keon-Cohen and Jelbart. Since 1920 there is hardly a year in which at least one Keon-Cohen has not rowed in or coached a CoUege Crew. The Jelbarts, father and son, in their differ

ent capacities dominated Trinity rowing in the 'fifties. Both families still retain their interest.

College crews have maintained common rowing traditions as far as duck ing coxes and burning second Eights' boats: formerly they had their own tradition of visiting the 'downtown house of vaudeville'—presumably the Tivoli. Boats' captains have never been popular with T.C.A.C. treasurers, 145

Perspective of a Century

and the cost of boats has mounted steadily. Natmally Committees prefer a winning crew and so far wins have come when most needed. In 1972 the T.C.A.C. is raising a RusseU Keon-Cohen Rowing Fund from former oars men to help ensure there wiU always be a Trinity Crew on the River.

EIXIOTT FOURS

So much for the rowers. To encourage competition amongst the gentle men of the College, R. T. EUiott, a sensitive, cultured Englishman, and resident tutor in Classics, 1890-93, before returning to England presented a Challenge Cup to the Trinity College Sports Club for 'Pair Oared Races'.

Stimulated by this trophy, intracoUegiate rowing flourished for the next twenty-five years with crews competing in the 'Elliott Fours' competition.

But sometime in the early 'twenties the character of the race changed, and as a 'Gentlemen's Regatta' went on to evolve its own special quality. Pro fessionalism—^that detested quality in all College festivals—^was rigidly eschewed: this was the day for non-rowers to take an oar in hand and for

rowing blues to take over the coxing. Fouls and collisions were frequent and the judges' decisions were never final. A fresher crew could never win,

since even the most skilful always infringed some existing or hastily-enacted rule and was disqualified. Such unusual exertions, intermingled with hearty

singing of traditional rowing songs, required the application of large quantities of training oil—at a weU patronised regatta with, say, twelve crews, thirty-six gallons of the finest local variety was the usual provision.

In 1966, after many years of strained relations with Yarra rowing authorities, it was finally decided that the Elliott Fours must move to

another river, another boatshed and other boats. Negotiations with the Footscray Rowing Club on the Maribymong River were successful and the usual programme was presented. But after the second visit the invitation was not renewed.

SUPPORTERS OLD AND NEW

Rowing has always possessed certain advantages for spectators—chiefly its lack of technicalities and the brief duration of the actual races. The

first has attracted the ladies; the second the gentlemen.

The early races were followed in great style. Ormond and Trinity Boat Clubs chartered steamers for their supporters while the Harbour Trust 146

Gentlemanly Pursuits

Commissioners' launch was usually available for the quality. Ladies were well to the fore wearing the rival coloms and showing their feelings by incessant waving of handkerchiefs while the Collegians showed theirs by deafening shouts of 'Go it, Trinity'. In 1885 there was a dispute as to whether the Ormond steamer, Rescue, or the Trinity steamer. Albatross, should have precedence on the river. Feelings ran so high that only the willingness of the Trinity Club to allow the Rescue first place enabled the race to be held as scheduled. Actually the Commissioner, which carried Lady Clarke, Lady Loch, and other visitors went first, so Trinity's colours were in their proper place.

By the nineteen fifties there had been great changes. The races were now

followed by supporters in 'shums'—a word shortened and corrupted from 'charabancs'. Between races, gentlemen supported the Riverside Iim with the result that the crew's final efforts were cheered by cries from the weUlubricated throats of a himdred hop-riddled gentlemen.

Traditionally 'shums' has been an occasion for the Senior Student to appear in his ceremonial suit—^the bottle green and white check, velvet lapelled Edwardian suit (jacket, waistcoat, stovepipe trousers) pmchased in 1925 by F. N. B. Newman for 2/6d. from the estate of Professor Walker, a deceased Canadian American Indian herbalist, for the Elliott Foius that

year, and worn with bowler hat, mnbrella and red socks. Even in this get-up, his commission to stop peak hour traffic to allow passage for the 'shmns' is an exceedingly dangerous vmdertaking, but so far every Senior Student has survived.

CRICKET

Although Trinity regularly won its cricket contests against Ormond in the 'eighties, these wins were more the result of team efforts than individual performances. However, the late 'nineties produced a crop of stars, H. BuUivant, T. Drew, and particularly H. J. Stewart: he and E. C. Miller were members of the University team which in 1898 made 1094 runs against Essendon. Good players aboxmded till the war—F.E. Langley, E. R. White, C. W. MUler, H. Cordner, P. O'Hara Wood and E. F. Herring. Fortunes varied in the 'twenties: W. M. Irvine, H. W. Traynor, S. 1. Weir, Colin Keon-Cohen and Test Cricketer E. L. a'Beckett were amongst those con tributing to the several wins. Teams in the 'thirties even with the brothers 147

Perspective of a Century

Clark-Russell and Manning—and Hamer—^Alan and Dick—^were enthusi astic rather than successful, and it was 1949 before the Cup returned to

Trinity. A winning combination that included D. L. Morton, T. L. Baker, J. A. Court and C. R. Lucas retained it for four years. Then after a.spell another combination headed by M.L. Hankin, I. F. Langford, R. A. SmaUwood and N. M. Carlyon held it from 1958-60.

As a consolation for lack of intercollegiate success, intracollegiate cricket flourished in the 'sixtira. The annual battle between Gentlemen of the

College and the Players is not a College shattering event. But whether the Players are Tutors or Freshers and whether the game is a Swot Vac or an Orientation Sunday spectacle, the result is never in doubt and the score is always the same.

FOOTBALL

Trinity lost its first intercoUegiate match played against Ormond on 21st

July 1881 but a team, powered by W. S. Corr and H. R. Salmon won the next year. The record since shows that Ormond, closely followed by New man, has always been the team to beat but stalwarts such as R. S. Thomson

(1887) Hugh Bullivant (1895) and H. J. Stewart (1898) helped the College have a respectable early record. In 1900, 1902 and 1906 Trinity, captained by Frank Langley of the Melbourne League Club and with D. M. Deasey, M. Gardner and H. and E. Cordner playing, won well.

But despite good individual performances and much enthusiasm thirty-two years then passed before the Kermy Cup came to Trinity in 1938. This team was coached by J. McRae, captained by I. C. Galbraith and had A. W. Hamer as its leading goal kicker. Since then Trinity has won twice only. The

1953 team had J. D. Anderson as Captain and coach—a fairly usual arrangement—and A. A. Twigg as vice captain. Although the CoUege had several League footballers (Geoff Ainsworth, Chris Mitchell and BiU Sykes) in residence in the 'sixties only Mitchell played in the 1967 wmnmg team.

Otherwise successive teams discovered that 'training in the usual Trimty

maimer' hardly qualified the team to do battle with 'scheming Calvinists and Micks'.

So it was left to the Second Eighteens to uphold the College's football

reputation. This they have normally contrived to do with the assistance of some Rugby players and steak and eggs supplied by the Overseer. In 148

Gentlemanly Pursuits

1928 Mr J. (Johnnie) Naughton was appointed patron of the team and after the match entertained members at afternoon tea. In 1953 they managed the impossiblo and provided Trinity with its second football trophy. In their games they tend to display either the 'earnest endeavours of a team emerging from the wilderness' or the 'gay light-heartedness of one with no hope of winning'.

TENNIS

The College's first Tennis Court was presented in March 1881 to com memorate the successes achieved by members of the College in the previous year's examinations and competition with Ormond began the next year.

Trinity represented by H. H. Blind, Victorian Champion in 1884, and R. R. Stawell won from 1882-85 thereafter honoms were shared.

College players included R. E. Shuter, Victorian champion in 1889, L. E. Miller, E. Rowden White 1900-05; and dominating the pre-war matches the O'Hara Wood brothers, Arthur and Pat. From the 1890's Trinity entered teams in Pennant Competitions but with modest success only, e.g. a win by the 4th Team in 1908. The combination of C. H. Fitts and H. F. Hallowes brought victory for five years in succession, 1920-24 and J. B. Turner, J. E. Sewell and H. A. Wimpole maintained this standard at intervals until 1929. There then followed a space of twenty lean years before the George Eric Mackay Cup was won back by a team captained by R. T. Potter. The partnership of J. P. Royle, J. K. Nixon and I. F. Langford and their successors J. A. Strahan and C. P. Abbott retained it for most of the 'fifties; a success in 1968 helped Trinity win the Cowan Cup Com petition for the first time.

The Tennis Courts have always been located in the south-east corner of the grounds. Remaking and resurfacing at regular intervals have kept the courts in playable condition but in pre-Jeopardy days there were frequent complaints about the environsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;'A maze of fences and cowlands and an area used as a repository for coke, ashes, and scrap iron'. This was especially vexatious for the ladies playing in the Annual Mixed Doubles who doubtless deserved the compensations described in the following account:

In the afternoon a large crowd assembled in the Lodge garden, where Mrs. Behan had provided some coimtry dancing amid a delightful setting of 149

Perspective of a Century flowers. This unusual feature was enjoyed immensely, and even the strains of Mr. Peter Garran's flute (reminiscent of his brother Andrew's comet) were suggestive of nymphs, mosquito bites, garlands of flowers and hay fever.

Many competitors played clock golf on the lawns, and a strong detachment of police, assisted by the under-porter, were necessary to keep the gallery in check when Mr. Tom Graham drove off from the last tee. Mr. Graham is

well known as one of our most enthusiastic tee fighters, but on this occasion he excelled himself.

SWIMMING

FoUowing the opening of the Beaurepaire Sports Centre in 1956, the first unofficial mtercoUegiate championships were arranged next year. A strong Trinity team led by I. F. C. McKenzie and P. R. Mitchell won six out of eight events and this performance was repeated until 1961. The then realiz ation dawned that indulgence in hard training was really quite imgentlemanly. Official recognition of the competition came in 1965, but despite the efforts of D. E. Gallagher, the College's best 'performance' came from the participants in the 'Gentlemen's Relay' sadistically swimming amok.

GOLF

J. S. Elder was responsible for the inaugvuation of the College Golf Tournament in 1935. For a time it continued as an intracoUegiate Cham pionship with N. H. Tumbull winning in 1936-37. But like so many other CoUege sports there was soon a separation between those possessing some

knowledge and skill and the others. The players represented the CoUege in imoflficial matches against the other CoUeges nntU official recognition came in 1965. The others confined their activities to the annual Golf Day. Its location,tended to move, and most skUl was generaUy shown at the nine

teenth hole,'where the day's events could be seen in their proper perspective and already famUiar beauties of the world could be resavoured,' RUGBY

Some say 'Good old Rugby'. Nevertheless different opinions were expressed by some of the victims of the stupendous struggle against Ormond. The general observance of rules and principles was exceUent, but it is to be deplored that this display of gentlemanly good conduct was not rewarded with victory. The more coarse-fibred of the spectators were disappointed at the small quantity of eyes and entrails found on the ground after the match, 150

Gentlemanly Pursuits

but it is impossible to please everyone, and we are sure the players did their best in this respect.

Mr. Gumbrae Stewart is to be congratulated on having succeeded in establishing intercollegiate Rugby. It is hoped that next year's senior men

will keep up the good work by giving a cup for inter-Collegiate gladiation or jousting.

This report of the first contest for the Cumbrae-Stewart Cup in 1931 could describe the annual contest in any year since. Trinity wins have borne no obvious relation to the number of Rugby players in the side nor to the coaching of such experts as Geoff. Vaughan: they seem rather to have been related to the extent of participation by the team in other leisure activities. In 1965 Rugby, too, came of age as a 'minor' inter-GoUegiate sport, since when Trinity has participated in the competition for the D. S. Brownbill Trophy. Former players, however, will be relieved to know that the two ancient rivals contend for the traditional Cup. HOCKEY

Although Trinity won the Eggleston-Seacombe Gup for intercollegiate Hockey in 1930-32, interest in the game was short-lived and to most of the GoUege, hockey meant 'a game played in the Bulpadock on the Saturday morning of Swot Vac by hoods with sticks with bats.' In 1958 the proximity of Jeopardy to the new Beaurepaire field and the presence of ten members of University teams in CoUege prompted the organisation of a new series.

At first the contest was for the Huddart Parker Cupâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;'a large white enamelled earthenware bowl with a single handle' but in 1963 this was replaced by the Hedstrom Cup, gifted by a former Senior Student. Even

so, official recognition was delayed until 1967, since when Trinity has won if not an actual then a 'moral' victory each year.

This was in contrast to recent results in the long established J.C.H. Hockey Match. Very few years have passed without the gage being thrown dovm by the-successors to the original Hostel Harpies of 1920 and picked up by the Trinity Toughs. From 1933-37 the Cumbrae-Stewart Molar was awarded for Conspicuous Service m the annual struggle. The Walshford Cup was donated in 1941 for aimual competition between the two

teams. In the case of a draw, it was to be held by the previous year's winner, and since Trinity won in 1941 the result since then has been a palpable draw.

151

Perspective of a Century

Accounts of the Match convey something of its unique character as 'a fertility rite incorporated in the mystic service of Jupiter Pluvius'—^but that of 1961 says it more succinctly than usual.

Ai mean to say, Pewter, old boy, what would you do if a score of pre sumptuous schoolgirls in—ah—outlandish attire invaded the d.o.C. of a Saturday forenoon, rhyming "yeller" with "fellers" in a distinctly derogatory manner? Would you not sally forth to defend your honour, sir? And so the "Gorton's Gentlemen" XI did bai Jove! Taught them a lesson. Jolly well

showed t^em how not to play hockey. Beat them at their own game of throw ing buckets of water and swinging mops, what's morel Alas, in recent years the Hockey Match has been transmogrified into a Trinity v. J.C.H. Football Match.

SQUASH

In 1936 the Union of the Fleiu:-de-Lys, prompted no doubt by some recent graduates, issued an Appeal to build a CoUege Squash Racquets Court. By adding the proceeds of an earlier appeal for a gymnasium enough money was available for the buildings to be completed in 1938. For some years this was the only college court so Trinity teams entered in the Pennant competitions only. However this enabled tutorial stars such as A. G. L. Shaw, J. A. C. Mackie and A. K. Gregson to be included in College teams. In 1968 squash was officially recognised by the I.C.D.: Trinity won that year and has maintained its supremacy since.

ATHLETICS

This was the last of the major competitions to be organised in the late 'nineties. Consequently some of Trinity's finest athletes—D. J. D. Bevan, H. J. Stewart and C. F. Belcher never carried their College's colours. Good performances by H. H. Hunter, L. Arnold and M. C. Gardner contributed to wins up imtil 1904.

Forty-eight years then elapsed before the Cato Shield came to Trinity for the &st time in 1952. Two reasons were advanced for this failure: lack

of talent and lack of training. There were a number of individual champions —John Bloomfield dominated the field events in the early twenties and the

Thwaites brothers, did well in track events in the 'thirties. But in comparison with Ormond who were prepared to 'train early, train together and train 152

Gentlemanly Pursuits

hard', too many former champions in Trinity were prepared 'to make a one-day stand only or shy clear altogether'.

The 1952 win was followed by other successes, due it seems to a com bination of natural talentâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;J. I. D. Sheen, A. M. Gibbs, B. M. Jones, J. R. Joyce, J. B. Vemon, A. M. S. Park, M. J. Clapham, J. Hasker and D. J. Daleyâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;a modicum of training and enthusiastic management by R. P. G. Pockley and others. This was not sustained in the 'sixties when it was again apparent that 'Mayfair Miles might be adequate training for Juttoddie but not for intercollegiate contents'.

Let us now tirni to intracoUegiate Athletics.

JUTTODDIE

A brief paragraph in the Fleur-de-Lys of 1931 records the first manifesta tion of what discriminating connoisseurs have long recognised as the most spectacular tradition of regular occurrence in the University: The cult of the noble qualities of both body and mind has been further encouraged in college this year by the presentation of two notable Dis appearing Trophies known respectively as the Juttoddie Cup for steeplechasing over fences, cows, and gas mains, and the Zwing Prize for excellence in connubial bridge.

The race, as originally conceived, required freshmen, wearing academic gowns, and weighted with bricks according to ability or reputation, to steeplechase for a quarter of a mile over the fences which sheltered 'in seemly juxtaposition the bovine and the ecclesiastical'. Researchers delving into the traditions of universities, ancient and modern, have sought in vain for an external origin, and their conclusion comes that Juttoddie is wholly indigenous to Trinity College, Melbourne. Most College men, at some stage in their College career, tangled with Behan's mini-Bulpadock fences.

It was the genius of Messrs Juttner and Oddie to see the sporting potential of these obstacles and to so order the details of their race that what easily might have degenerated into a display of brute force became rather a civilised, even sophisticated, celebration.

The basic format of a freshers' handicap steeplechase remained constant, but each generation added to the original primitive deposit. By the 'fifties an elaborate ritual had evolved which was performed according to the taste and imagination of a particular Committee.

153

Perspective of a Century

The celebration began with the arrival, by means of suitable exotic conveyance, of the Books and Toteâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;closely followed by the Senior Students of Trinity and Janet Clarke Hall, dressed according to the theme adopted for the celebration. These distinguished visitors having been welcomed, ecclesiastics representative of the whole range of religious traditions adminis tered the solemn cursing of the Books and blessing of the Tote and Bricks.

The Juttoddie Liturgy, which begins with the processional, 'Hoc est Juttoddius: Hodie Juttoddius performus est', has been adjudged as one of the finest Australian liturgical compositions. The ceremony completed, nmning the heats commenced. Betting was brisk and vast sums of money changed hands. The eventual winner, after being swabbed by white-coated medicos, was presented with the cup by the Chaplain, appropriately garbed.

The departure in i960 of the CoUege cows and hence the Bulpadock fences required some modifications in arrangements. Veterans of earlier races remain unconvinced that the hazards of Cowan corridors. Chapel water jumps and commando nets are an adequate substitute for the shinbruising capacity of the older jumps. The change in date to a post-Easter Sunday has been popular, while fairy floss, marching girls and a barbecue meal compensate for the disappearance of the visiting civil, military and ecclesiastical dignitaries of former years. While Juttoddie continues it will naturally assume new forms but meanwhile for the entertainment of aU and for the inspiration of future generations the account of the 1961 celebration is appended: First among the dignitaries to arrive was Dean Barton Babbage and his entoiurage. The great man's advent was somewhat marred by the conduct of his driver, whose eagerness to obtain his fare could not fail to be viewed with disapproval by all. The Dean himself was visibly disconcerted. Called upon to speak, however, he declaimed mightily against the vanity and pom

posity of modem society, advocating a retmn to piety and propriety, being admirably accompanied on the guitar in the high spots of his oration by one of his followers.

At this point proceedings were mdely interrupted by the appearance of the "Keeper of the KoUege Konstitution", pursuing several nymphs at high speed and bearing a phallic symbol. This he presented to the astonished

books, then disappeared as quickly as he had come, now pursued by the nymphs, a pmposeful gleam in their eyes.

A httle distressed by this savage display, the crowd was thrilled by the 154

Gentlemanly Pursuits

appearance of Nikita KLhruschchev and a select bodyguard, and their excite ment knew no bounds when the great leader consented to speak. Using an interpreter, and with Mrs. Khruschchev at his elbow, he spoke frankly and with emphasis on the situation in East Berlin, climaxing his speech with the armouncement that Russia had landed a bull on the moon. This news

received tumultuous applause, as did Mrs. Khruschchev when she stepped forward to speak. Asked whether Russia could produce women comparable with Brigitte Bardot, she replied with a stream of eloquent Russian which, imfortunately, the interpreter was too overcome to translate.

Next to arrive was that modest pioneer of the space race, Yuri Gagarin, and his charming wife, both of whom received affectionate greetings from Mr. and Mrs. Khruschchev. Yuri, after being mobbed by hysterical teen agers, stood by modestly while his wife spoke at length on the international scene. American astronaut, Alan Shepard, made a brief appearance, but was more reticent than the Russians. To the onlookers' surprise, an English astronaut, Colonel Pewter, was next to arrive, bearing a Union Jack and a

double-barrelled shotgun. While drinking tea he told of his frightful depriva tions, suffered during his stay on the moon, then startled everybody by claiming the college in the name of Queen and Empire. He was home away, raving. Not to be outdone, an Australian astronaut spoke next, telling of his intention to laimch himself into space with a boomerang, carrying with him only two ballons, a bottle of beer and a meat pie.

The final address was delivered, fittingly enough, by the Governor-General, Lord De L'Isle, who was present with his happy family. Before he could speak, however, Fidel Castro made an unannounced appearance. He flung himself

before the microphone and announced his intention to make a report on the disgusting living conditions in the College when next he appeared before his Russian superiors. He made distressing allusions to the tyrannical rule prevalent in our institution, naming unfavourably, amongst others. Police Chief Poynter, and Propaganda Chief Marshall. Happily he soon withdrew, screaming that he would 'hijack' the College and transport it to Russia for its inmates' wellbeiag. Lord De L'Isle resumed his speech, and after a stirring appeal for imperial unity and a statement that, in his opinion, all markets were invariably common, he declared Juttoddie open.

MUSIC

Somewhat surprisingly, the first organised musical activity of Trinity

students dates from as late as 1885. In that year the Trinity College Musical Society was founded by C. H. Rendall, the Classics tutor, and

after two months' practice presented its first concert. The programme consisted of three solosâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^by A. Booth, W. Lewers and F. Priceâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^three trios, 155

Perspective of a Century

three quartettes, one double quartette and five glees. The Press notices were enthusiastic and it was hailed as 'one of the latest efforts Trinity College has made in the direction of encouraging in its students the cultivation of refined and high class tastes'.

The Society survived the departure of Rendall, and programmes from the 'nineties witness to its vitality. A. E. Peacock recalled an Anti-Musical Society which met every alternate Saturday night in the Common Room.

The inaugural address was given by F. S. Delmer who prophesied that the founders' names would be more immortal than Shakespeare's! The test for membership was the inability to recognise two tunes out of three of which 'God Save the Queen' must be one.

By the i goo's the Music Society had given way to the Glee Club and the Annual Concerts included instrumental items. H. P. Finnis dominated

musical activities, sharing in the composition of the CoUege Song and arranging musical entertainment at the Dinners to honoru J. C. V. Behan and Harvey Sutton as Rhodes Scholars. Usually a professional conductor was engaged by the Warden to ensure a proper standard for the public performance.

By 1921 the Glee Club's star was falling and by 1923 it was totally eclipsed by the rise of the Dramatic Society. The opening of the Horsfall Chapel provided opportunity for the first of the series of CoUege Organists and sessions were arranged for hymn practice. Throughout the 'twenties a band could usuaUy be got together for Commencement Parades and for a brief period there was mention of an orchestra: both owed much to the enthusiasm of Colin Keon-Cohen.

After a long silence the CoUege again burst into song in 1934 when 'the nest of singing birds in the Chaplain's rooms' was transformed into a Glee Club with T. M. Robinson as conductor and accompanist and, imder the expert guidance of A. E. Floyd, part singing was attempted and enjoyed.

The Glee Club soon merged into the Chapel Choir which, under a variety of batons, provided a regular opportunity for singers. A. G. L. Shaw was an enthusiastic Choir Master and even if the works attempted were somewhat ambitious, e.g., the HaUelujah Chorus, choir practice was always enjoyable. So too were the annual choir excursions to a country chiuch which provided unforgettable music for the parishioners and supper for the choir.

156

Gentlemanly Pursuits From the 'thirties the standard of musical education in the secondary

schools improved rapidly and this was reflected amongst College men. In 1950 the College Concert was revived by Murray Maxwell and the pattern of commencing in the Chapel for the performance of vocal and organ works and then moving to HaU for the instrumental pieces was soon established.

Proceeds from these Concerts, together with other contributions organised

by David Gale, eventually made possible the purchase of a baby grand piano in 1959. The years 1954 and 1955 were notable for a Music Festival at which members of the College under the direction of David Kent pre sented a series of lunch-hour recitals. Again, during the 'fifties as in the

'thirties there was great interest in recorded music: one of the Library rooms was designated the Music Room and a fine collection of records was acquired by gift, particularly from Sir John Behan, and purchase.

The 'sixties saw greater diversification and some decline in participation perhaps due to the insidious transistor. Peter Brockwell, Daryl Daley, James Murray, Nick Alexander, Peter Field, Jim Minchin and Geoff Simon gave freely of their skill and enthusiasm. Folk singing, guitars and jazz bands provided variety, while the latest group, the Dowland Society, under Sydney Boydell, offers opportunities for the more gifted singers. The annual Concert, now combined with a Dinner and confined to Hall, continues as always

dependent on the skill and enthusiasm of a few, but a source of pleasure to many.

DRAMA 1881-98

Beeper's time at Oxford probably coincided with the revival there of classical plays. Add this experience to zeal for the classics, his delight in dramatic performances and his desire to keep his College in the public eye, and we have enough reasons to explain the staging by the students of Trinity of the first Latin Play performed in Victoria. The play chosen was the Mostellaria (Haimted House) of Plautus which was performed at the CoUege on 8th June, 1881. The cast included J. W. Hackett as Themopides and Reginald Stephen as Simon, and the Warden was Stage Manager. The newly-erected dining HaU was fitted up with a sloping auditorium, a classic proscenimn and a stage of necessarily limited proportions. The spectators' verdict was favonrable and they asked for another.

The Warden judged the task too laborious to be undertaken every year, 157

Perspective of a Century

but three years later Plautus' Rudens (Shipwreck) was attempted. W. Lewers was praised as being 'free from the habitual restlessness of the amateur'; R. R. Stawell was noted as having 'remarkable facial expression'; while the two giant flagellators, E. S. Hughes and F. Wilkinson, 'looked very formidable indeed'. Three performances were given at the College

from 16th to i8th April, 1884: no less than three bishops were observed in the front row enjoying to the full 'a good rendering of a good comedy'.

Plautus was apparently a favourite as in 1887 his Aulularia (Pot of Gold) was performed on Easter Tuesday and Thursday in the Masonic Hall for the benefit of the Hostel. The play was well received by the audience which was of the most select kind, including the Governor and Lady Loch, the new Bishop of Melbourne (just arrived), and many other notable persons.

The cast was largely identical with the previous production: the Warden again acted as Stage Manager; and as for the other productions an English epilogue was, mercifully, provided by WiU Lewers and Felix Cowle.

In the St KUda Town Hall in May, 1896, two performances of Brown ing's Strafford were given. T. Stanley Poole played King Charles and D. J. Bevan Strafford. J. Land and G. M. Long (Bishop of Bathurst) were suitably placed as 'Presbyterians', while J. H. Frewin was Sir Henry Vane.

Ladies were included for the first time. Miss A. Orr playing Queen Henrietta. This was the first representation in Australia of one of Browning's dramas. W. S. Sproule wrote: I recall most vividly the astounding variety of costumes displayed. No two costumes were alike. Our leading tennis player, Leo MiUer, looked like a very gentlemaidy lion-tamer. George Grice ...â&#x20AC;&#x201D;as a cavalier, in a rakish hat with a feather, long fair cmrls hanging down to his shouldersâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^resembled a very dissolute street-walker, an impression which eight or nine inches of white lace hanging down from the knees of his black satin knickers did not entirely dispel. Most impressive was the headsman, Bert Kiddle, six feet nine inches tall and bearing a ferocious axe.

Finally, in 1898, in the Melbourne Town Hall, the College scored its greatest trimnph with the presentation of Euripides' Alcestis to an audience of seventeen hundred. This was the first performance of a Greek tragedy in Victoria. The music for the occasion was specially composed by Professor MarshaU-Hall; seventy-six trained singers in the wings sang the choric lyrics; and an orchestra of ficfty performed compositions 'of no mere pro158

Gentlemanly Pursuits

vindal quality'. Leeper not only conceived the design of producing the play, but was also himself stage manager, trainer of the actors and writer of the English version of the piece. It was a tribute to his enthusiasm and skiU that he was able to supply the cast from his own College and, except for the music, to present the whole performance independently of the rest of

the University. The performance rated headlines in the local press and was mentioned in overseas popular and learned journals; of these the most gratifying to Leeper must have been that in the Hermathena of Trinity CoUege, Dublin, contributed by Professor Tucker.

1921-72

There is no obvious reason why twenty-three years should separate the highly successful performance of Alcestis from the College's next dramatic performance, the farce. Id on Parle Francais. The earlier productions were the work of the Warden, but he was still in charge of the College for twenty of those years which, apart from the combined performance of Aristophanes Wasps by Trinity, Ormond and Queen's at Ormond in 1906, were so singularly barren. There was considerable musical activity in the College during these years, but there was no reason why dramatic and musical interests should not combine. But Trinity drama which was bowed off the stage at the Town HaU with a bang bowed on again at Melba Hall with a whimper when it returned as an appendage to the Glee Club Concert in the

shape of comedies of a domestic and sentimental nature. Within three years, however, the Concert was no more and the Play occupied the whole pro gramme of the annual entertainment. The principle of co-operation with J.C.H. was applied from the start: the pooling of resources enabled better

casting and larger attendances. The titles of the annual productions allow us to make certain assumptions about Trinity actors and Trinity audiences, and the general impression from reports in the Fleur-de-Lys is that a good time was had by all.

In 1935 when the venue moved from Melba HaU to the Garrick Theatre the Fleur-de-Lys correspondent commented:

[It] may not have the intimate boudoir atmosphere of the Melba, but it is comfortable, its seats are soft and don't squeakâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^which gives one a chance to alternate as it wereâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and its stage aUows the actors to swing the proverbial cat without incommoding each other.

159

Perspective of a Century

The play was Libel: it was produced by Terence Crisp and adjudged to be Trinity's best ever. Three years later the Garrick was closed, but its furniture, equipment and some of its staff, notably Des Connor, who acted as Stage Manager in 1937,foimd a home in the new University Union Theatre. Here the fulfilment of the promise of better things in student drama suggested by the appointment of Des Coimor as its Manager was inevitably delayed by the War. Trinity produced its last play in 1941; after the sole dramatic activity was combined play-readings at J.C.H. Consequently Trinity took some time to find its dramatic feet after the War. The first challenge to the pre-eminence of Queen's in student theatre came with the 1948 play, Congreve's Love for Love, produced by Joy Youlden with Judith Leask, Glen Tomasetti and Barry Marshall in leading roles. The 1949 play was Time of your life by William Saroyan. It was memorable on two counts: the eveimess of the cast when the limited nmnbers available in a coUege are remembered; and the protests against Trinity staging an immoral play which followed from a fake letter of protest written to the papers by the publicity manager of the College play.

In the middle 'fifties a trio of magnificently-moimted playsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;The Tempest, Hassan, and The Winter's Tale, established, at least for those who saw them, the definitive standards for a Trinity production. The abiding impression was one of an all-round excellence to which actors, Robin Cuming, Tony Gibbs, Colin Wilson, Philip Sargeant, Tim Tyler, Dallas Heath, Jennifer Paxton-Petty, Monica Harkins; producers Richard Stowell, Ben Meredith and Phillip Sargeant; musician David Kent and designer David Eyres all contributed. In the 'sixties David Kendall was outstanding, both as actor and producer; perhaps Brendan Behan's, The Hostage, involved people most.

And to say this is to make a judgement on the ideal CoUege Play. On the one hand Albert McPherson can write:

It is an extremely difficult matter to choose the right coUege play, and standards of quality in dramatic art have to be adjusted if not sacrificed outright to the demands of such things as box-office appeal and, above all, to the greatest measure of coUegiate participation. Nevertheless a certain standard has to be achieved if only because the CoUege charges admission to its play and fondly hopes to make a profit...

Of course one can argue that the College play is not primarily concerned with theatre but exists precisely so that the largest number of people 160

College

fl

Alumni

m

m

Lord Casey

I ■ ~

7^

1 »:

V

Sir Edmund

r

Herring •15... ■

: . /:

V.

s 3^,

m

s 14

il

1 n m

im 1

!

ntiw-

Be

r

Cowan Building (1963-65)

["Mi,iW-

%mA

y , 1

I

K

?Âť

\

'

R. L. Sharwood, Fourth Warden

Francis Price, Senior Student, 1972

(wearing the Senior Student's costume)

Gentlemanly Pursuits

can appear on stage and enjoy themselves irrespective of the audience; but, if this is the official view, Trinity College is sadly out of step with other

imdergraduate societies and colleges, both at home and overseas, which have been responsible for producing some of the world's best plays ...

John Oliver expresses the alternative attitude: There is obvious disagreement as to the success or otherwise of recent College plays. ...

The secret surely is to make certain that the College, having fulfilled its obligation to the public by perfecting the presentation of the play it has chosen, should be tlioroughly satisfied that all was done that could be done.

It is this matter of success, success from the point of view of those in the

play and in the College, that is of prime importance. The College play has now become a College event similar in tradition to Juttoddie in that it implies and people expect this general involvement of people in College in the play.

The tension remains and each student generation resolves it for itself.

i6i M

CHAPTER

ELEVEN

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

TRINITY COLLEGE WOMEN's HOSTEL

Recognition of the need for the higher education of women is a nineteenth century phenomenon and one belonging to the middle years of that century.

In England it first bore fruit at University level at Cambridge: Girton began in 1869; in 1870 women were admitted to lectures; and Newnham was opened in 1875.

In Victoria women's higher education became a subject of general discus

sion around 1870. The discussion in the Presbyterian Assembly of 1869 that preceded the decision to establish what later became the Presbyterian Ladies' CoUege, indicated growing interest and support. Following the opening of the Matriculation examination to girls in 1871, the three entries of that year doubled the next year and grew to 215 by 1880. Admission to the University was the next logical step. In May, 1879, Dr Bromby successfully moved that the University Council rescind its 1871 motion that women could not matriculate. Then, in October, C. H. Pearson's motion

that, in the following year,females be admitted to all the corporate privileges of the University except in Medicine was passed by six votes to three. The University Act of 1881 removed any legal doubts whether women could be

admitted: twenty-one women enrolled as under-graduates that year, and in December, 1883, Miss Bella Gu6rin became the first lady Bachelor of Arts.

Leeper does not figure in the public debates on the admission of women

to the University, though later, in 1887, he supported their admission to

the Medical course. But Ann Hone in her thesis* notes that as early as 1881 his newspaper scrapbooks contain articles relevant to this subject.

Educated women were no novelty to him: his mother had ten children but, â&#x2122;Ś J. Ann Hone. The Movement for the Higher Education of Women in Victoria in the later Nineteenth Century. Monash M.A. Thesis.

162

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

in spite of this, she had time to participate in considerable literary activi ties. In addition he was keen to prove that denominational colleges could contribute significantly to a 'modern', 'secular' University like Melbourne.

At any rate, on 4th April, 1883, Lihan Helen Alexander was enrolled as a non-resident student, 'the first woman admitted to any University College in Australia'. Whether she approached him directly to provide tuition for female undergraduates or whether he suggested the scheme to her is unknown. On i gth April a letter was read at the Council meeting from J. Warrington Rogers protesting against any proposal to extend the benefits of the College teaching to women students. Though only five members were present, it was resolved that the Warden should have a discretionary power to allow women students to attend College lectures. Bishop Moorhouse remained uneasy for he feared that wealthy squatters would cease to send their sons to a place where they would be likely to meet and fall in love with penniless blue stockings.

Leeper spent 1884 in visiting educational establishments overseas, paying particular attention to the university colleges for women. Whatever his original intentions may have been, he returned to Victoria convinced of the need to establish a residential women's college. However, it is doubtful if he ever contemplated a separate institution and the key phrase in his understanding of the role of the proposed 'Trinity CoUege Hostel' would seem to be his description of it as 'a natural and integral part of Trinity College'.

Throughout 1885 a 'haU for lady students' remained a possibility only.

The Warden had to answer some strange objections: it was said that discipline could not be maintained if women sat on the same benches with men and studied from the same professors; and that a final blow would be struck at study of any kind, for 'the yoimg men who now spent the greater part of their time in cricket and football would spend the remainder of it in balls, parties, flirtations and moonlight wanderings'. Another argu ment that was gravely urged was that if ladies were admitted, so ascetic were their views that they would put down amusement of every kind. Others raised the objection that women were not fitted mentally or physically for the strain of study. Bishops Moorhouse and Goe both doubted the need for a Hostel and were more concerned with the establishment of a Girls' High School.

163

Perspective of a Century Nevertheless, on 29th January, 1886, the Council authorised the estab

lishment of a 'house of residence for lady students attending lectures at Trinity College' on a trial basis for a year provided that the financial responsibility was the Warden's. A second meeting on 5th February decided that the Principal of the Hostel was to be appointed, and if neces sary removed, by the Warden, subject to the approval of the Council. He was given authority to lease 'two large and comfortable houses containing accommodation for ten students ... and situated in a particularly healthy locality'. (Trinity Terrace was in Sydney Road just north of the Police Station.)

As first Principal, Leeper appointed the Reverend T. JoUie Smith, Senior Tutor of the CoUege, a Presbyterian and later Professor of Hebrew and

Old Testament Studies in the Theological Hall of Ormond CoUege. The fees were Fifty Guineas for the academic year and Mr and Mrs Smith 'farmed'

the Hostel. Numbers were below expectation—six in 1886 and four in 1887 —^but in relation to the University enrolment of women—eighteen and seventeen respectively—^this was not imreasonable. Such smaU numbers were

not financially viable; Leeper's problem was to keep the Hostel going long enough for it to become self supporting. Neither his CoimcU not the Anglican Church at large were enthusiastic and he had to contend with the 'prejudices of society'.

However, support came from Sir WiUiam Clarke, who paid the rent of the ParkvUle houses in 1887, and from the Governor's wife. Lady Loch.

In April, 1887, students of Trinity CoUege staged two performances of a Latin play. The Aulularia of Plautus in the Masonic HaU and raised

£270/9/6 for the benefit of the Hostel. The first women were not formaUy

enroUed on the books of the CoUege but their results were proudly published in the daUy papers. MeUan StaweU, daughter of the Chief Justice, entered in March, 1886, and after two briUiant years at Melbourne proceeded to Newnham CoUege, Cambridge, where she was placed in the first division of the First Class of the Classical Tripos.

Smith submitted his resignation in October, 1886, but continued untU November, 1887, when Miss Lucy Walton succeeded. In December, 1886,

the CoimcU had agreed to continue the venture for another two years and this aUowed the Warden to formulate definite proposals. In June, 1888, he submitted a scheme for the permanent establishment of a Hostel upon land 164

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

near the College and appealed to the Public. Only £50 was received up to September when, owing to the influence of Lady Loch, Lady Janet Clarke, offered £5,000 towards the Building Fund and Sir Matthew Davies £2,000 for general endowment. The action of these donors was due principally to a movement for the founding of a non-denominational College. Neither donor approved of this project: they wanted an institution under the control

of the Church of England, and the Council accepted the responsibility of giving effect to their wishes.

At the time of her gift Lady Clarke was very much the great lady of Victorian society, dividing her time between lavish entertainments —^balls at Cliveden and picnics at Rupertswood—and charitable works. To a certain extent the Hostel could be seen as a 'deserving institution' which

might explain Lady Clarke's generous support. But alongside this is her husband's statement, 'She had always a strong desire to advance the higher education of women, believing that a well-educated woman made the best wife and best mother'.

The question whether the Hostel should remain part of Trinity or become an independent Church of England CoUege was resolved, in effect, by the Council's decision to erect the Hostel Building in the north-western comer of the College grounds 'near the present tradesmen's entrance'. The Warden had objected on the grounds that the space would eventually be needed by the men's portion of the College and that 'the close juxtaposition of the building occupied respectively by men and by women would cause disciplinary problems.' He would have preferred another site and had actually seemed one but, when no further money was available, he acquiesced in the decision.

Meanwhile, the Coimcil had also approved the appointment of a Com mittee of Ladies—Lady Clarke, Lady Verdon, Lady Davies, Mrs Goe, Mrs Joseph Clarke, Mrs Leeper, Mrs Morris, Mrs Raynes Dickson, Mrs Molesworth Greene, Miss C. Macartney, Miss Bromby and Miss F. A. Stretch—^to

assist in the management of the Hostel. Its first responsibility was to appoint a successor to Miss Walton who resigned at the end of 1888. Miss Emily Eddes was appointed. In April, 1889, selected architects were invited to

submit designs for the Hostel building and in Jime that of Charles D'Ebro was chosen. In December a tender of £5,413 was accepted and on St Patrick's Day, 1890, Lord Hopetoun, the new Governor, laid the Founda165

Perspective of a Century

tion Stone of the Janet Clarke Building. About 1,500 people were present; there was an academic procession, 'lady graduates wearing gowns over their becoming dresses', and a smpliced choir. The ceremonial opening, which was also performed by Lord Hopetoun, took place thirteen months later.

The difference between the total cost of the building and its fmniture, £7,546, and the original donation by Lady Clarke (of £5,000) was met by further donations of £400 from Sir William and £1,000 from Lady Clarke, donations, collected mainly by the Ladies' Committee, £1,050, and the proceeds (£262) of a Subscription Ball organised by Messrs. William Lewers and Felix Cowle, former Trinity students, on 14th August. In July, 1890, Mrs James Grice of 'Moondah', Frankston, gave £1,000 to found an open scholarship of Sixty Pounds per annum.

From April until November, 1889, the Warden again visited England, mainly to recruit new tutorial staff including a Principal for the new Hostel. His enquiries led him to a certain Miss E. M. Hensley, head mistress of Tavistock School, Devon. She had had a distinguished career at Newnham College, Cambridge, and was highly recommended. Leeper met her at Plymouth in September and reported favourably to the Ladies' Council on his return in November. In January, 1890, she was appointed Principal.

She arrived in September, 1890, in the middle of the great maritime strike to find that the permanent building was not yet finished and that the temporary arrangements for continuing the Hostel in the house of a Mrs Poole of Pahnerston Street, Carlton had collapsed. The Janet Clarke Building was finally opened on 15th April 1891 with six resident students.

Both Miss Hensley, one of Miss Clough's first students at Newnham, and her students were very conscious of their role in advancing the higher educa tion of women and were often reminded of their responsibility for its development.

More students were needed to fill the empty rooms and to balance the budget. The Principal concluded that the position would be helped if she were allowed to admit to residence in the Hostel women students who were

members of Ormond or Queen's and if she were able to award scholarships on a different basic to the men's colleges. But, as the Ladies' 'Council' was then constituted, these questions could only be decided by the College Council. Accordingly, in June, 1891, the Ladies''Council' requested a Con166

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

stitution for the Hostel that would give their 'Council' greater governing

power. In November a Constitutional Conference clarified the demands of the Ladies but revealed their ignorance of the basis on which the Hostel had been established. The Ladies sought separation and independence, but it was doubtful if the Council was competent to grant this, even if it so desired.

Four months later, when the Council had returned no answer to the

Ladies' proposals. Miss Hensley wrote to the Bishop of Melbourne, Field Flowers Goe, charging Leeper with misrepresenting the standing and pros

pects of the Hostel, and hence of her own position in the negotiations preceding her appointment. This indicated that questions of constitutional principle and personal differences were now inextricably mixed.

In an attempt at conciliation. Bishop Samuel Thornton of Ballarat pre

pared a provisional constitution for the Hostel and moved for twelve months' experimental use. This was rejected in the Council on 26th August by nine votes to three. The Ladies' 'Council,' on hearing this decision, decided to

publish their correspondence with the Warden and Council, and fulfilling their threat, resigned in a body. This was received with regret and the Ladies were thanked for the interest they had always shown in the affairs of the Hostel and the many services they had rendered to it. Miss Hensley

and her Vice-Principal, Miss Taylor, had already offered their resignations,

provisionally, in July and these were now accepted. But for the sake of the six residents they agreed to continue imtil the end of the academic year in November.

Bishop Goe, in his address to the Church Assembly, deplored the situation and rather chmlishly commented: 'My regret at this state of affairs is not caused by any special affection on my part for the hostel. It never appeared to me that such an institution is needed'. However, he accepted the view of an inter-diocesan Committee that the Hostel could not be a separate institution and that it should revert to the sole government of the Warden.

Whether Leeper ever contemplated appointing another Lady Principal in succession to Miss Hensley (who applied her energies to establishing the first Merton Hall in South Yarra) is unknown. Certainly as far back as

July he informed Bishop Thornton that his idea'was 'that the Hostel should be mcinaged by one of the married College tutors as it was formerly at the time when is was so marked a success'. Further, through the failure of the

English and Australian Mortgage Bank, of which Davies was Chairman, 167

Perspective of a Century

the whole Endowment Funds of the Hostel were lost and any new Principal could only look for remuneration to the proceeds of 'farming' the Hostel.

Mr J. T. CoUins, a graduate in Law and Senior College Tutor (Logic and Philosophy) was appointed. He had the advantage of knowing Leeper well and under his 'admirable management' a record nine students were in residence by the end of 1893. By 1897 all the rooms were full and it was necessary to take rooms in a lodging house opposite the Hostel for some additional students. A bequest in 1894 from W. E. Stanbridge endowed a second resident scholarship, and in 1897 a Hostel Library was established named, at the express wish of Lady Clarke, the Verdon Library in memory of the late Sir George Verdon. Collins remained Principal for nine years, retiring in 1901 to consolidate his legal practice. In 1910 he joined the staff of the Crown Law Department and ultimately became Chief Parliamentary Draftsman in 1923. His portrait by W. B. Mclrmes, portraying him with pronormced Shakespearian characteristics, is in the Trinity Dining Hall.

During his regime a period of successful academic performance on the part of its students was inaugurated. Residents attended College lectures and demonstrations at no charge other than their fee on enrolling as students of Trinity. On Simday, as a privilege, the residents were allowed to attend Chapel services: otherwise, they found little part in the corporate life of the College. Their existence was more or less ignored by resident men-â&#x20AC;&#x201D;except on the night of the intercollegiate Boat Race, when, whether Trinity won or lost, the men 'serenaded' the ladies after Dinnerâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;and their attitude to their female contemporaries is perhaps to be judged from their common description of them as 'Hostiles'. Not that there were many oppor

tunities to meet: no Hostel student was allowed to attend a tea party in a CoUege study without a chaperone and no male visitors were allowed at the Hostel other than relatives. But especially for girls who had never been to boarding-school or lived away from home, there was, as Constance TisdaU (1899) wrote, a freedom, a sense of exhilaration unknown before; there was a gradual sense of completeness, in learning to live with one's contemporaries, a happiness in talks and discussions with those of one's own age. By the end of three years there was a strengthening of friendships, together with a growing confidence in the unsuspected powers that almost miraculously appeared.

168

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

To succeed Collins there was a return to the earlier policy of placing in charge of the Hostel women whose main qualification for the post of Principal was to be found in the sphere of domestic management. Presum

ably, in the absence of any kind of salary it was impossible to attract anyone with wider qualifications; Miss Lucy Bateman was appointed in 1902 and.served for four years.

In 1906 Mrs Lucy Archer—a daughter of Judge Gaunt, a former

member of the Council—and a widow with a ten-year-old daughter and nine-year-old-son, succeeded. She found the Hostel at a low ebb—only seven residents—and after a temporary lift to twelve in 1908, numbers dropped again in 1909. Thereafter numbers steadily increased, due largely to the rapid increase in the number of women studying at Melbourne University and the lack of alternative accommodation. Of the 'Lady Principal', Margery Herring (1907) writes: I remember only her kindness in looking after om: creature comforts and

her patience and good humour in carrying out her frequent duties as chaperone. [This involved] attendance at all University and College Balls to which one or more of her flock had been invited. These functions were

generally held in the St. Kilda Town Hall and transport from J.G.H. was in a horse-drawn wagonette.

Apart from the lively romps of the square dances and the rhythm and romance of the old waltzes, my most vivid memory of those gay occasions has always been poor Mrs. Archer in the small hours of the morning. One of the only V.I.P.'s still remaining in the special carpeted comer of the HaU set aside for staff and other official guests, poor Mrs. Archer would be fast asleep in her comfortable chair.

At 3 a.m. our horse-drawn cab would carry Mrs. Archer and her students back to J.G.H., swaying as our driver overtook the Chinese gardeners with their loads of vegetables for the Victoria Market, and lurching ominously as our wheels caught in the metal tracks of the old cable tram.

Another student describes Hostel life thus:

Before the war there were bicycle and tennis clubs, and a flourishing Literary and Dramatic Society, which, by one production, procured £40 for repairing the tennis court. The dance was in the dining hall. The telephone (^. per call) was near the clock downstairs—a wom patch in the linoleum betrays the position; the hall, fitted with curios from Malay, and trophies and knickknacks, presented an appearance very different from its present state of

169

Perspective of a Century

'simple dignity'. The notice board was half way upstairsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;a dark and danger ous place, especially diflBcult when it came to copying an 'innish' program.

At 8.20 a.m. the gong sounded for prayers in the Common Roomâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;then

only two-thirds of its present size, the 'dog-box' and pantry being divided off by a 10 ft. partition; the occupant of the dog-box could really have joined in the service without leaving her room. The Simday service was in the little old chapel. The gas, no respecter of supper parties or work, went out at 11; and alas for the person who forgot to turn her tap off, and awoke in the morning in no pleasant atmosphere.

In 1913-14 the Hostel was overfull and in 1915 a house was rented for the overflow. 'Housesâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^first "Garryowen", then "Mrs Black's" had to be

taken. The dining hall (which is really intended for a Common Room) was crammed fuller and fuller, till at last it held 211' Mrs Archer reported the need for substantial repairs and improvements, stressing the unsatis

factory state of the wooden kitchen and domestics' quarters. The Council acknowledged the urgency of the situation but explained that its own straitened finances and the advent of a new Warden meant no immediate

action was possible. But it would appoint a Committee to report.

In October, 1917, Mrs Archer was informed that as it was proposed to make fresh arrangements with regard to the constitution and management of the Hostel her engagement would not be renewed after 1918. In August,

1918, a special Committee was appointed to enquire into the future of the Hostel and the 1918-19 Report described its findings thus: Inter alia the Committee recommended that at the end of 1918 the farming

system should be abolished, and the funds of the Hostel should be admmistered by the Council; that the Council should, as soon as possible, appoint a Principal qualified to participate in the teaching work of the College, and that provision should in the meantime be made for the management of the Hostel by the appointment of a resident tutor and a matron; that the Council should after consultation with the Trinity Women's Society nomin

ate a committee of five ladies to supervise the comfort of the Hostel residents; and that the accounts of the Hostel should be kept separate from those of the College.

These recommendations were adopted by the Council in December 1918.

They were carried into effect immediately, resulting in the transformation of what had hitherto been a mere 'house of residence for women' into a

genuine academic institution.

170

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

As first Resident Tutor, Behan in February, 1919, appointed Miss Siisan Jane Williams. After graduating with First Class Honoirrs from the Mel

bourne School of Classics, she entered Newnham College, Cambridge, and in Jime, 1900, was head of all the women of her year. After her return to Australia she taught Classics at Tintem and the Melbourne Church of

England Girls' Grammar School before being appointed Classical Tutor at Trinity by Dr Leeper in succession to E. I. Robson. As a teacher she was

outstanding and before Sydney Women's College claimed her as Principal she put in six months of unsparing and ceaseless work at organising what was almost a new Hostel. She was supported in her efforts by the newlyconstituted Hostel Committee, whose first members comprised Lady Irvine, wife of the Chief Justice; Dr Helen Sexton, who with Lilian Alexander

was the first woman enrolled in the Melbourne Medical School; Mrs F. G. Hughes; Miss E. M.Traill; and Miss Margery Herring.

At the end of 1918 it was apparent there would be a large number of surplus applicants for the Hostel in 1919. Enlargement of the existing buildings entailed new plans and more money than was likely to be avail able. So in January, 1919, a block of four houses in Sydney Road opposite the Hostel and including 'Garryowen' was bought by the College for £4,250.

As part of the General Appeal for £10,000, £1,000 was asked specifically for the Hostel to provide for the furnishing of the new Aedes Annexae (A.A.): later other money was sought for the deposit on the Hostel Annexae and for their renovation. The response was disappointing, but Behan made some of his unallocated funds available. Three of the houses

were renovated and fm-nished by the eve of First Term and the number of

resident women rose to thirty-five—-fourteen in the Janet Clarke building and twenty-one on the other side of Sydney Road. In 1920 the total increased to forty-two when the fomrth house was brought into commission.

In 1921, a fmther four women were placed in rented rooms but this total

of forty-six was the maximum possible while the existing dining room and primitive kitchens remained.

As noted before. Miss Williams moved to Sydney in July, 1919, and was replaced by Miss Margery Herring, a Science graduate who had been a travelling Secretary with the Australian Student Christian Movement. She

was appointed as Acting-Principal but her status was raised to Principal in 1921. She was assisted from 1921 by Miss Vera Jennings as Resident Tutor 171

Perspective of a Century

and College Tutor in English; also by Miss Bertha Hitchcock and Miss W. Harris. In the same year the Hostel Committee suggested that the usual associations of 'Hostel' were far from academic and that the adoption of

some other title might indicate that the women's portion of the CoUege offered nothing more than a mere house of residence. The Council agreed, and over the Second Vac Trinity College Women's Hostel was meta morphosed into Janet Clarke Hall.

JANET CLARKE HALL

It was generally realised, however, that a permanent place in the educa tional life of Victoria could not be assured unless the makeshifts adopted in

1919 were superseded by a building, worthy of Church and College, where all the residents could be housed under one roof. A fresh appeal was

launched under the patronage of the Countess of Stradbroke, the Governor s

wife, and again met with a most discouraging response. Even the offer by the Honourable W. L. Russell Clarke, son of Sir William and Janet Lady Clarke, to contribute £i,ooo on condition that the Committee raised a further £4,000, failed to stimulate a generous response. Then in October, 1922, the wiU of Wilham Thomas Manifold of Purrumbete was published under which a substantial bequest was made to the College—one-sixth part

of his estate (eventually £29,000 was received) divided equally between the men's and women's parts. Manifold was the son of the eldest of the

pioneering Manifold brothers: he had shown no interest in the College previously, but he was a keen Anglican Churchman and was already a generous benefactor of Geelong Grammar School.

However, the bequest for the benefit of J.C.H. was subject to an import ant condition—^that every woman student admitted to residence should

'enter upon and pursue to the end a course of study having for its object the obtaining of a diploma or certificate in domestic economy or cooking'.

Behan averred that this clause was inserted at the instance of the testator's

solicitor, F. P. Brett, who held the view that since, by Australian law,

young men were required to do a course of compulsory military training to fit themselves to defend their coimtry, there was no valid reason why

young women should not be required to fit themselves for playing their part as potential wives and mothers. After negotiations with the executors it was finally settled that every student entering the Hall would be required 172

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning

to pursue a simple course in Domestic Economy arranged by the Committee and fitting her to carry on 'the ordinary work of the ordinary household'.

Where a student was already proficient in these arts, she could be exempted from this special course.

Funds for the long-needed extension were now available, but before building proceeded the Council had to consider whether extension on the existuig site was the best course of action. Behan was prepared to let the HaU move to another site and become a separate institution—^he had ideas of using the existing building as a Theological Hall—^but the educational disadvantages of this arrangement decided the Council to enlarge on the existing site. The first proposal was to erect a stone building, but costs precluded this. Finally in October, 1927, the Manifold Wing, an easterly extension in brick on the south side of the original building was opened.

It provided twenty extra student rooms, a new kitchen and servery block and a well-proportioned lofty new dining room. At the same time the old building was extensively renovated and rewired. The old dark stairway was removed and replaced by the present one with its fine light windows.

The lofty old common room—'originally intended as a gymnasium but never used as the floor was not strong enough . . . two floors in height,

walls dull pink, windows set too high to see out of, but possums could come in—-was divided horizontally and vertically into four large studies and four box-rooms. The dining room became the common room .. .'

Miss Herring resigned at the end of 1927, having completed more than eight years' management of the HaU throughout a wearing and difficult

period of development. The fact that coUege life ran smoothly with no major disturbances or breakdowns is the major tribute to her personality. In her place the Warden appointed Miss Enid Joske, a former student, who was teaching at Lauriston.

Much remained to be done. Two tutors, fifteen students and the whole

of the domestic staff were stiU located across Sydney Road. As early, there fore, as May, 1927, a new appeal for funds was launched under the patron age of the Lady Mayoress. But again the response was very disappointing, untU in 1929 Miss Elsie TraUl, the Chairman of the Hostel Committee,

offered £5,000 towards the building of a wing to balance the Manifold Wing on the north side. The sum of £7,000 was advanced from the Trinity BuUding Fimd, and in November, 1930, the E. M. TraiU Wing was 173

Perspective of a Century

opened. This included, besides students' rooms, a domestic science kitchen, a lecture room and a laundry, together with a flat for the Principal. The whole fifty-two students were now housed tmder one roof and the Aedes Annexae were given up.

The 'twenties also saw great changes in student life and attitudes. Up until the end of the First World War the ofiicial meetings between members of the two parts of the CoUege were limited and formal. There must have

been exceptions, but ardent lovers were restricted to 'stolen and smreptitious' encountersâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;at least within the College precincts.

C. H. Fitts writes: The inmates of the Hostel were known as Hostiles and I fear it was

with hostility that they were treated and the occasions on which any of them came into College were rare. I have met many of them in later years and realise perhaps that we missed something from the Hostel that exists today between Trinity and Janet Clarke Hall.

Within the Hall there was questioning of rules and regulations and critical looks at accepted standards of behaviomr.

Fairly quickly the expectations for the ladies and the gentlemen were matched and additional opportunities provided for meeting and co-operat ing. In 1920 the first men/women fancy-dress hockey match took place on the Bulpadock. In 1921 the tradition of aimual joint dramatic pro ductions began, while the annual J.C.H. dance in Melba HaU extended the acquaintance already made at the Trinity functions at St Ktilda Town HaU. From the opening of the HorsfaU Chapel in 1917 Hostel prayers in the Common Room were abandoned in favour of the combined exercises. The

morning procession of taU and short, black-gowned and trenchered J.C.H. students moving paraUel to Sydney Road across the Bulpadock for morning service never faUed to intrigue cable-tram passengers on their way to work.

Perhaps the best index of the quality of the relationship between Trinity men and women is the number of intercollegiate marriages. These were a com parative rarity in the 'twenties but became common in the 'fifties. Thenfrequency suggests that the integration of the two CoUeges -svith each other, if not with the University, left little to be desired.

In 1936 the Jubilee of the Hostel was celebrated by a Cathedral Service

and a Garden Party at the HaU. The Trinity Women's Society, the associ ation of past students formed in 1901, marked the occasion by founding a 174

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning Jubilee Scholarship. Other scholarships for J.C.H. students include the Mrs L. L. Lewis, the Florence Chambers and the Sara Stock: the A. M. White

and the Elizabeth Hebden scholarships are shared with Trinity.

Throughout Miss Herring's Principalship the Hostel Committee under the Chairmanship of Mrs a'Beckett, and with Lady Maudsley (daughter of Bishop Stretch), Mrs Landale (daughter of Lady Clarke), Miss TraiU and Mrs Lilian Scantlebury (Whybrow) as members, rendered useful service. Opportunity was taken when the College Constitution was revised in 1928 to make provision for representation from Janet Clarke Hall on the CoUege Council. Miss Joske was appointed by the J.C.H. Committee, and Miss TraiU, the Chairman of the Committee, was co-opted. She was

succeeded as President of the Cormnittee and member of the CoUege CouncU by Mrs J. J. McMahon, ex-Girton CoUege and former Vice-

Principal in Sydney under Miss WiUiams. In 1934 the Principal was made an ex officio member of the CouncU, and in 1942 possible J.C.H. repre sentation was increased to three members. At the same time a member of

the J.C.H. Committee was co-opted to the Executive and Finance Com

mittee. The first and only such representative was Mrs Scantlebury, Chair man of the HaU Committee from 1939: as longest serving member she acted as Chairman of this important CoUege Committee on several occa sions in the 'fifties.

The Second World War affected Janet Clarke HaU much less than

Trinity. Miss Joske dealt with the minor vexations of rationing, blackouts and staff shortages with her customary aplomb: her approach was very definitely, 'Business as usual'. Peace brought a retinn to the pressures on accommodation so common in the 'twenties. Minor additions and extensions

to Manifold in 1945 provided some extra places. So too did the substitution of daUy for resident domestic help which freed some maids' rooms for

student use. By 1952 numbers had reached seventy and every conceivable space had been utilised. In that year Miss Joske retired after almost twentyfive years as principal: 'Joske Janes' of many generations fareweUed her with affection, whUe their husbands recaUed her good natured and diplomaticaUy-deaf handling of their more outrageous behaviour.

She was succeeded by Miss Mary BagnaU, Adviser to Women Students

and Assistant to the Registrar at the New England University CoUege, Armidale. Miss Jennings, after thirty-one years' service, went out of resi175

Perspective of a Century

dence, but the resident tutors, who included Dr Helen Knight, (Dr) Margaret Blackwood and (Dr) Yvonne Aitken, ensrued stability and a smooth succession. In 1954 the State Government granted an interest-free loan of ÂŁ6,000 to the Hall which made possible the erection of the 'Enid

Joske Wing' as a southern extension of the original Hostel building. This incorporated a new Verdon Library and eight additional studies and was opened in 1956. Miss Bagnall resigned in 1958 to become first Principal of Mary White Women's College at' Armidale. Her period of administra tion was comparatively short but notably successful: in particular she gained a reputation of always showing the liveliest interest in and under standing of her students' work and problems.

Her successor was Miss Margaret Dewey, a graduate of Harvard University. She came with considerable experience of residential colleges in the United States and in England, and in 1961 inaugurated a new era

as first principal of the independent Janet Clarke Hall. She resigned in 1963 and returned to England, but before leaving had the satisfaction of seeing the 'Lihan Scantlebmy Wing' opened. This eastern extension of Train raised the number of places provided for resident women to 106

and completed the physical expansion of the College. The present Principal, Dr Eva Eden, a Cambridge graduate and formerly Vice-Principal of Women's CoUege, Sydney, and Warden of St Catherine's College, Perth, succeeded in 1964.

In 1949 consideration was given to both the future development of the HaU and its constitutional relationship to the men's side of the CoUege.

It was felt by many that the long-term need for expansion and extension of facilities, as weU as considerations of status and prestige required the transferring of the Hall to a new and larger site. The Council believed that the principle that there should ultimately be an independent Church of England Women's CoUege affiliated to the University ought to be accepted as the goal for future efforts and action.

As a first step it asked the AngUcan Church to examine the possibUity of acquiring a suitable site.

Independence came finaUy in 1961 but through the good offices of the Commonwealth Covemment, not the Church, and on only a sUghtly

enlarged site. The official report for 1960-61 teUs the story.

176

A Fair Home of Religion and Learning The granting by the Commonwealth Gk)vemment of financial aid to Univer sity Colleges in the form both of building grants and of annual subsidies has made it possible for Janet Clarke Hall to meet the cost of independence and of expansion. This prospective increase in numbers together with that envisaged in the next few years on the men's side of the College, will render impossible the maintenance of that close touch with individual students which ought to be the goal and justification of a college. It will also be very difiScult to retain a sense of corporate unity unless the total size of the College can be kept within bounds.

Since the passage of the Trinity College Act, 1957, there has been no longer any legal impediment to granting Janet Clarke Hall the ownership of the land comprising its present site.

Finally, with the recent affiliation of two new colleges to the University of Melbourne, it has seemed appropriate that Janet Clarke Hall, which was brought into being by Dr. Alexander Deeper as the Trinity College Hostel in 1886 and is therefore the oldest hall of residence for women in

Australia, should now join the ranks of independent university colleges.

Legislation to bring this about has been passed, through the good offices of the State Government, and the University Council has agreed in principle to aflfiliation.

Naturally, the decision to separate was not taken without regret and a full realisation that it involves loss as well as gain for both sides of the College It is hoped that the co-operation which has always existed in such matters as tutorial classes, chapel services and the like, will continue on the basis of common agreement; and that, as far as the student is concerned, the change in legal status will involve no obvious nor radical departure from established practice. Certainly it is a good augury for the future that the whole process of partition took place and separation was finally achieved with the utmost goodwill on both sides.

Thus after seventy-five years Trinity ceased to be an alma mater to

Janet Clarke Hall. The filial relationship was replaced by the fraternal.

But no constitutional action could overcome the forces of geography and instinct. To the average student the separation is more apparent than real.

Combined activities flourish as before—Play, Magazine, Concert, Juttoddie, Football Match. Religious facilities—^the Chapel and Chaplains—are shared as are also those for teaching medical and legal subjects—tutors and the

specialised resources of the Deeper Library. Segregation by sexes is no longer advocated on other than practical grounds. Janet Clarke Hall already has resident male tutors and men dine in regularly, while at Trinity, women are welcomed in Hall at lunchtime and week-ends. But whatever develops, 177 N

Perspective of a Century

both Colleges inherit from the past what one College officer describes as 'all the advantages of propinquity without the disadvantages of ubiquity'.

The foregoing is unavoidably an external, Trinity, male view of Janet Clarke Hall. It ignores the contribution of the domestic staffâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;of 'BiUie', of the Morrises, of Miss D. Halls, and above all of Florence HaU. It leaves out

any record of early triumphs on tennis court and hockey field, and any account of the widening range of contests made possible by the foundation of the new women's colleges. It does not presume to describe the inner dynamics of commmiity life or of its outward manifestations in Freshers' Play or TuUigny Cup. It is silent on the splendid record of achievement of Trinity Women over the whole range of academic and community life â&#x20AC;&#x201D;as Heads of Colleges, Susie Williams, Margery Herring, Enid Joske, Freda Bage (Queensland Women's), Kathleen Deasey (St Aim's Adelaide), Doreen Langley (Sydney Women's); as Heads of Schools, Mary Morris and Dorothy Ross (M.C.E.G.G.S.), Constance Tisdall (Rosbercon), Dorothy Whitehead (Firbank), Nina Carr (MacRobertson Girls' High); as pioneers and builders of welfare and education services, Isabella Yoimger Ross, Vera Scantlebury Brown,Barbara Meredith, Betty Wilmot,Lucy Bryce, Jean Battersbee; as university researchers and teachers, Ada Lambert, Vera Jennings, Margaret Blackwood, Elywn Morey, MoUie Holman,Leonie Kramer; as phy sicians, Helen Sexton, Constance Ellis, Ella McKnight, Kate Campbell; as community leaders and servants, Mrs a'Beckett (Free Kindergarten Union), Elsie Train (Red Cross), Mrs Miller (Royal Melbourne Hospital), Lady Maudsley (Victoria League), Mrs Whitney King (Free Kindergarten Union and La Trobe University), Mrs Ken Myer (Monash University). For all these details and for an evocation of the experience that so many have enjoyed in their membership of Hostel and HaU, we await another scribe.

But whether written in response to this volume or in connection with the HaU's Centenary, the fuU story of hoc collegium primum feminarum wiU be fuU of interest.

178

CHAPTER

TWELVE

The Fourth Wardenship, 1965-

On Cowan's untimely and comparatively sudden death, the Coimcil appointed the Dean of the College, J. R. Poynter and the Chaplain, B. R. Marshall to be joint Acting Warden rmtil a new Warden could be appointed. There was much unfinished business in hand and the J.A.W.

was responsible for overseeing the completion of Cowan and the renovation of the Library. The 'caretaker' administration went further, however, and took responsibility for additions to the fabricâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;the Joint Acting Laundry to house the students' washing machines, and the Joint Acting Divided Highway in brick. This replaced the modest 'Purity Path' of former years and boldly links the main drive to Leeper.

The Wardenship was advertised in Australia ÂŁmd the United Kingdom.

On and December, 1964 the appointment of Dr Robin Lorimer Sharwood, Professor of Law in the School of General Studies of the Australian

National University in Canberra was aimounced. He graduated from the University of Melbourne with First Class Honours in Law and was awarded the Supreme Court Prize in 1954. In 1955 he was awarded the Walter Perry Johnson Graduate Research Fellowship in Law at the Univer

sity of California where he earned the degree of Master of Laws. After he had spent a year at Harvard as the Peter Brooks Saltonstall Scholar, he taught for a year in the Law School of the London School of Economics before returning to Australia in 1959 as a senior lecturer in the University of Melbourne and resident Senior Tutor in Ormond College. In 1962 he

was awarded the degree Sdentiae Juridicae Doctor in Harvard University

and was appointed to his Canberra chair. He had written a case book and several articles on various aspects of the law. The new Warden was 33 and single.

Sharwood assumed office as Warden on ist June, I965- for the first

time the assumption of office was marked by formal ceremonies which 179

Perspective of a Century

happened in three stages of decreasing solemnity, namely, Installation Service, Installation Dinner and Installation Fireworks, which ensmed that

the fomth Warden of Trinity was received not with a whimper but with a bang.

Owing to the quality of Cowan's administration, immediate changes were few and mainly concerned with resident Staff. Cowan had accepted the need to strengthen the administration of the larger College created by the building of Cowan by the appointment of a Bursar. J. R. Poynter acted as Bursar from the Warden's assumption of office until November when A. W. Gunther was appointed to a joint position of part-time Bursar and part-time Lecturer in Economics. This proved too heavy a load.

Gimther resigned as Bursar in 1967 but remained in residence as a valued member of the Senior Common Room. Part-time Biursars, B. C. Cornell, G. H. Isbister and D. B. Carswell followed until 1972 when J. H. Wilson took up duty as first full-time Bursar.

In 1965 Poynter was appointed first Fellow of the CoUege and continued to reside in the Deanery until 1968. He had served the College in innumer able ways, most notably in organising the academic teaching programme, and in 1965 was appointed Ernest Scott Professor of History. D. W. Bruce acted as Dean imtil 1966 when K. B. Mason was appointed first full-time Dean. He had previously been assistant Chaplain and left after two years in the Deanship on being appointed first Bishop of the Northern Territory.

He was Acting-Warden in Third Term 1967 when Sharwood was on study

leave abroad. His talent for administration and his capacity for friendships with a wide variety of people inspired confidence in both Jimior and Senior common rooms. The Deanship reverted to a part-time appointment under J. D. Merralls, Senior Tutor 1964-67, but it became a full-time

appointment again in 1969 when R. W. Gregory was appointed from Brighton Grammar School. When he left in 1971 to become Headmaster of

All Souls' School, Charters Towers, there was no segment of the CoUege property or administration that had not come under his keen scrutiny. Dean for 1972 is R. A. Fawns in a part-time capacity. Senior Tutors since

J. D. Merralls have been J. D. Muschamp, A. J. Buzzard and in 1972, J. L. C. Chipman. In the Chaplaincy, B. R. MarshaU resigned after a not

able Chaplaincy in 1969 and was succeeded by J. A. Grant. FoUowing the former's tragic death in Oxford, friends and admirers contributed to a 180

The Fourth Wardenship, igG^-

Marshall Memorial Fimd to commemorate his life and priesthood within the College. Changes in the rest of the tutorial staff have been similarly

frequent, but successive Senior Tutors have well sustained the corporate life of the Senior Common Room. In 1970 J. D. Merralls and M. M. Wilson

won both the Queen Elizabeth Stakes in Launceston and the Caulfield Cup with their horse Beer Street.

In the domestic affairs of the College the case was very different. In

1967 the CoUege Laundress, Madge Burrows, died after nearly fifty years' service. Three years later in March, 1970, Sydney Arthur Wynne 'a florid grey-haired figure in a maroon jumper', who had been part of the Trinity landscape for fifty years, retired. On 29th April he was brought into a meeting of the College Coimcil and there received the formal thanks of the President for his fifty years of service to the College. The citation reads: The Minute Book of the College Council informs us that on 3rd March, 1920, 'it was resolved that Mr. S. Wynne be appointed a permanent employee of the College at £5 per week to keep the property of the Goimcil in thorough order, and to be responsible for all repairs (other than paperhanging and sanitary plumbing) that may be found necessary'. In early March of 1970, after half a century of unbroken service, Mr. S. Wynne slipped quietly away, without any ceremony, into what we must, presumably,

describe as his retirement (although in his case the idea of retirement seems almost unimaginable.)

His cormection with the College exceeds the fifty years of his employment,

for his father was here before him, and as a small boy—a very small boy, let us hasten to say—Mr. Wyime knew the College in the halcyon days before the First World War. His experience, then, spans all phases of the College's history save for its very beginnings. All fomr Wardens have been

personally known to him, and he has served imder three of them.

He first worked for the College as an assistant to his father. His permanent

employment, we have noted, began in 1920. Somewhat later he received the impressive title of Overseer, and as the years went by his authority in certain areas of College life grew to awesome proportions. Not for nothing was the story told of the innocent freshman who enquired of this commanding if casually attired figure where he could find the Warden; 'I'm the bloody Warden', said Mr. Wynne, 'what do you want?' The two Wyimes, father and son, buUt the buildings we know as the Vatican and the Summer-house, with stone acquired somehow or other from Newman College and St Paul's

Cathedral. Mr. Sydney Wynne himself later buUt the Men's Domestic Block, the Deanery, various extensions and other minor works, and gave close and 18:

Perspective of a Century invaluable attention to all other building undertaken during his period of service.

In 1950, when the College foimd itself unable to recruit a new Matron, Mr. Wynne took on the whole responsibility for house and catering in addition to his other duties. This very remarkable appointment was a measure of the Council's confidence in him, and he demonstrated over the

following years that it was not misplaced.

In his relations with both domestic staff and students, Mr. Wynne was paternal in the best old-fashioned sense of that word—^firm, indeed tough, tough and rough when occasion called for it, but always unfailingly kind.

Many and many a student, over the generations—^yes, and Tutors and College ofiicers as well—^knew his helping hand, his plain speaking, his sensible advice; many a member of the domestic staff was patiently nursed by him, both figuratively and literally, through physical or mental iUness and other troubles.

In his last years with us, Mr. Wynne seemed to embody in his own person the whole tradition of the place. He knew more about the College than all the rest of us, and what he did not know he was always cheerfully prepared to make up. Overseer, oracle, father-figiue, he filled every horizon and stole every scene. It was almost impossible to believe that he could leave us, or that we could get on without him. Yet the day came, and the effort has had to be made.

And so, Mr. President, with pride, with affection, and in the knowledge that an era has been brought to an end, I present to you Sydney Arthur Wynne, to receive the formal thanks of this Coimch for his unique services to the CoUege, and through the College to the University and the community.

Through the efforts of his friends, led by A. J. Buzzard, a Sydney Arthm Wyime Scholarship Fimd was created.

Soon after retiring he suffered a heart attack and died on 23rd April, 1971. Mr Michael MeUenfield, formerly of the R.A.A.F. Catering Services was appointed to succeed him as Domestic Manager and in 1971 Miss Anne Hyland was appointed Domestic Supervisor.

New building under Sharwood has been negligible. Partly to assist the University, and partiy to ease the strain on its teaching accommodation,

the CoUege in 1968 approved the transfer of a single-storied building (part of the original Architecture School) from the University grounds to a site between the Tennis Coiuts and the Deanery. The eastern end of this 'temporary wooden erection' is used as the University Kindergarten with its own entry from Tin Alley; the CoUege has the exclusive use of three smaU 182

The Fourth Wardenship, 1965rooms at the western end and joint use of a large central room for tutorial purposes.

However, Sharwood's problem was not new buildings but old. Bishops' and Clarke's might be increasingly appreciated by connoisseurs of Victorian architecture, but residents there contrasted their amenities with those of

residents in more modern buildings and found it hard to reconcile such disparity of standards with parity of fees. Organisers of the Vacation Conferences, income from which now kept the College solvent, looked askance at dilapidated pliunbing and cheerless corridors. But older members of the Council remembered Clarke's in its heyday and hoped for better things. The architects' report on structural soundness was assuring and a thoroughgoing restoration was commissioned. It proved necessary to schedule the work in two stages. In the first, begun in January, 1969, the western wing and the central stairwell and the vestibules were renovated: the eastern wing was completed in 1970.

The old building responded nobly and the results surprised even the most optimistic. The fabric and layout survived, but everything else was renewed â&#x20AC;&#x201D;^plumbing, lighting, heating, floor coverings, wall surfaces, furniture, decoration. Externally the building was cleaned, painted and weatherproofed. The enclosed bridge, long sought by student committees to link Upper Clarke's and Bishops' was provided, together with a new entry to Clarke's in plate glass and mountain ash.

One unexpected dividend was the resurrection of the 'Rusden Museum'.

In 1896 Fifty pounds had been presented by G. W. Rusden to establish a College Museum. The money was expended in fitting up the old Science Lecture Room in Upper Bishops' with museum cases as the 'Rusden Museum'. A large number of interesting antiquities, cmiosities, and geo logical and botanical specimens was presented. Particularly valuable were the oriental antiquities gathered by Rusden in the East in 1863 and the botanical collection of mounted typical specimens of Victorian plants and flowers made by H. M. R. Rupp, the first Curator. However, interest soon flagged, and in 1919 when all possible space was needed to accommodate students the collection was unceremoniously banished to beneath the Clarke

stairs where it remained until building operations commenced. Rupp's Collection has been presented to the National Herbarium and a selection of the oriental antiquities is now displayed in the Muniments Room.

183

Perspective of a Century

The cost of this work, together with work in the Behan bathrooms and

Bishops' tower, was $178,000. Towards this it was expected that money would have been available from government grants at the rate of $3 for each $i provided by the CoUege. To provide the College's share of the cost of this renovation and also for a possible new multi-pinrpose buUding at the intersection of Behan and Clarke and accommodation for married tutors

on Tin Alley, it was decided to hold a College Appeal. This took place in mid-1967 imder the guidance of National Fund Raising Counsel with N. H. TiunbuU as Chairman and R. K. Todd as Continuation Chairman. As a

result, 716 donors, including some very generous individuals, firms and charitable trusts, promised a sum of $136,000 over five years, an average donation of just on $200. Unfortrmately, the A.U.C. in its recommendation for 1970-72 did not include grants to Trinity for new buildings or the renovation of the second half of Clarke's. Reluctantly the Council had

to decide to use Appeal funds to complete the renovation of Clarke's and

consequently shelve plans for new buildings. The Council also allocated one half of a ÂŁ24,000 bequest to the College by Dr S. W. Shields for this piupose.

The Appeal Office was set up in the laboratory building built in 1885, but converted in 1958 to a Music Room: it too was now renovated most

elegantly, and provides a versatile meeting room for College and Conference use. The area outside has also been renewed by the creation of a walled and

paved courtyard and garden area between the older buildings.

The late 'sixties saw a general overhaul of the College educational pro

gramme. The Library now takes a prominent part in College life with a full-time librarian and a Library Conunittee. The work of the School of

Theology was also given greater formal recognition by the appointment of a Faculty Conunittee to direct its operation. The reconstituted Joint Conunittee of University and College representatives and the appointment of Directors of Studies for the various disciplines has opened up new

possibilities in the development of the College's teaching programme.

Despite the fact that applications for Rhodes Scholarships are now invited from all three Victorian Universities awards were still made to two members

of the CoUegeâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;Christopher Selby-Smith (1964) and C. D. Cordner (1971)184

The Fourth Wardenship, ig6^-

The preceding account might suggest that the Fourth Wardenship was to develop in an ordered and leisurely fashion. Certainly this was the expectation and in November 1966 at the Commemoration of Benefactors, Sharwood could still assure the older generation that We are today witnessing a remarkable revival of the collegiate idea in Australia. Twenty years ago we were written off as anachronisms. Now we are in the forefront of university planning...

But within five years the situation had greatly changed and by 1971 all the residential colleges were facing the possibility of empty places. The problem of Sharwood's predecessor had been to provide enough places to satisfy the demand from students content to accept an inherited 'style' of collegiate life. Sharwood's problem, by contrast, was to help the CoUege evolve a more contemporary 'style' that would attract the students of a new generation.

This involved changes in CoUege rules and arrangements to aUow extended hospitality to women visitors in studies and at meals, the provision of facilities for year round residence in Upper Bishops', the provision of lunch on a 'casual' basis for residents and availability to visitors, the simpli fying of the CoUege Rules and the handing back to the Committee of the T.C.A.C. of a major responsibiUty for their enforcement and the associating of the Senior Tutor and Senior Student with the work of the Executive and Finance Committee.

Together with the other CoUeges Trinity is engaged in promoting an understanding of coUegiate life amongst High School students, and has

attempted, with some success, to balance the number of men leaving after spending their junior university years in residence by encomraging later year students to come into residence. When finance is available consideration

wiU certainly be given to providing additional facUities for non-resident students and a greater variety of Uving arrangements, particularly for married and research students is a possibUity.

However, in this movement of renewal Trinity labours under two main handicaps. First is the problem of keeping fees at a reasonable level. There seems Uttle doubt that there is a constant demand for places when fees are not felt to be burdensome. But in the absence of further Govermnent aid

only substantial and regular income from endowment wiU make it possible 185

Perspective of a Century

to hold fees at what students will accept as a realistic level and ensure that all the College has to offer can be availed of fuUy. It is for this reason that the College Centenary is being marked by the establishment of a Trinity College Centenary Endowment Firnd with a target of $500,000 over ten years.

Second is the somewhat dated image that Trinity is credited with pro jectingâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;as a citadel of the Establishment, hide-bound, authoritarian, impervious to change. In refutation it needs to be said that although certain individuals and generations have successfully promoted their own particular understanding of the College, theirs is not the whole story. One pair of spats and a sprinkling of rolled umbrellas gave Trinity its reputation for sophis tication in the 'fifties. But in fact, as this volume shows. Trinity has meant many things to many men. Throughout its first century the College has leamt well the lesson Alexander Leeper taught itâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;to reject all a priori images of what a College should be and deliberately to adopt an experi mental and pragmatic approach. Every decade of its history in every Wardenship has had its crises and growing pains: there have never really been any 'good old days'.

The present Warden, Tutors and Students, if asked, would no doubt testify that, while College life is never as good as it could be, it is, on balance, constructive and satisfying. In a disintegrating and increasingly mobile society the experience of the range of corporate activity and individual opportunity generated by genuine communal living can be precious indeed. But B. R. Marshall's 1969 observation is necessary and relevant.

The powers of survival evinced by some of the world's senior universities have not been generated by an antiquarian conservatism but rather by a power to adapt and change the energies of each age. The persistent survival of traditions and customs in them can obscure for some minds their essen

tially radical nature. Their strength lies not so much in having a good set of brakes but rather in having imagination and vision. Far from abandoning cherished positions until they have nothing moreto give up except existence they form and lead and create new standards of excellence ...

In his inaugural address, Sharwood articulated his hopes for the College: This must be a place where life is pursued, and happily pursued, at its highest and at its best, with unfailing integrity and intellectual endeavour, 186

The Fourth Wardeiuhip, ig6^with all the talents we possess individually and collectively, and with tliat elegance and wit and taste which are so much part of the Trinity tradition.

Seen in the perspective of a century, Trinity College appears, essentially, as a community of students who, in the main, have led balanced lives. And only in the service of this community, always learning, always maturing, and always needing to be renewed can we find justification for the con tinued existence of such a collegiate institution as Trinity has become.

187

APPEND IX

The College Coat of Arms

Bookplates from 1872 to 1878 in the Leeper Library display a device consisting of a mitre surrounded by the name,'Trinity CoUege, Melbourne'.

In the latter year the College Council approved a coat of arms (Argent a chevron gules between three trefoils slipped vert), a motto (Pro Ecdesia, Pro Patria), and a crest (Fleur-de-Lys) for the College. Dr Leeper describes their origin as follows: The trefoil, as the recognised symbol of the Holy Trinity, occurred to me at once as appropriate for the main device upon the shield. The chevron,

or bar bent like two meeting rafters, is one of the most familiar of what are called the 'honourable ordinaries' in heraldry, but has no special signi

ficance. I have often been asked why I took the Flemr-de-Lys for the crest.

It was suggested to me by Teimyson's line, "Wearing the white flower of a blameless life.' It seemed suitable and inspiring for such a society as ours.

The motto that I chose, 'Pro Ecclesia, Pro Patria', was meant to suggest alike the ecclesiastical and the national character of the CoUege. While a

Church of England foundation, it was also to be an integral part of our national University.

In 1906 he established a trust frmd for the purpose of obtaining a Grant of Arms from the College of Heralds in London, but until the College was ofBcially incorporated it was not eligible to bear them. The combined effect of the Trinity CoUege Acts of 1927 and 1957 removed the difficulty.

However, when official application was made in 1962 it was found that, by coincidence, the unofficial arms were already registered in the name of the Sleford famUy of Sleaford, Lincolnshire.

Modifications were requiredâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;the addition of three stars on the chevron of the Arms and another superimposed on the Crest, now to be surrounded by a laurel wreathâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;^but the effect remained much as before. The new Arms 189

Perspective of a Century

were granted by Letters Patent on the 5th March, 1964, and are described officially as follows: 'Argent on a Chevron Gules between three Trefoils slipped Vert three Mullets of eight points Argent' and for the Crest 'On a Mount Vert and within two branches of Laurel fructed Or a Fleur de lys Argent charged with a Mullet of eight points Argent'.

190

Index

Abbot, C. P., 149 a'Beckett, Mrs Ada, 175, 178 a'Beckett, E. L., 147 Academic honours, 24, 34, 47, 79; see also

Aston, R. L., 81 Athletics, 141, 152-3

Adamson, L. A., 79 Aedes Annexae, 171, 174

Atkinson, E. L., 84 Atkinson, Lloyd, 20, 125 Auction, College, 133 Aulularia, 158, 164 Austin, A. T., 81

Affiliation, Statute of, 15, 75, io6

Australian Universities' Commission, 49,

Rhodes Scholars

5, aij 76, lai Aicken, G. E., 92, 97

Aitken, Yvorme, 176 Akhurst, Adrian, 74 Alcestis, 23, 158 Alcock, P. B., 81 Alcock, R. J., 70, 74 Alexander, Frederick, 131 Alexander, Lilian Helen, 163, 171 Alexander, N. J., 157 Allen, Sir George Wigram, 14, 87 Allen, Sir Harry, 77 Allen, H. W.(Barney), 34 Allen, J. H., 84 Alma Mater, 142 Anderson, J. D.,47, 148 Andrew, Frank, 125 Andrew, R. R., 131 Anglican nexus, 71-2, 165 Angliss, Sir William, 49

Annual Reports, xiv, 61, 62, 90, io8, 113-14

Appeals, 17, 32, 38, 46, 49, 56, 65, 104, 184

Archer, Mrs Lucy, 169-70 Archddl, H. K., 29 Argus, 5, 6, 12, 57> 9i Argyle, Sir Stanley, 20, 125 Armstrong, T. H., 105 Armytage, Mrs Mary, 17 Arnold, L. V., 108, 152 Art Nouveau, 92-3 Art Show, 89

Asche, K. J., 81 Asche, Mrs Valerie, 81

84, 131, 184

Bage, Freda, 178 Bage, Robert, 126 Bagnall, Miss Mary, 175-6 Baillieu, Lord, 87, 124, 125, 140 Bakewell, L. J., 98 Baker, Donald, 110 Baker, T. L., 148 Ball, College, 29, 174

Balmford, Peter, 47, 50, 51, 74, 81, 83 'Bank Crash', 23 'Bannister Room', 133 Barhour, Peter, 134 Bamett, E. J., 106, 126 Barrabool Stone, 65, 67

Barry, Sir Redmond, 77, 84 Bateman, Miss Lucy, 169 Battersbee, Jean, 178 Beauchamp, architect, 57 Beer Street, 181

Behan, Sir John, xi, xiii, 7, 10, 24, 25, 2843) 45, 46) 55, 61, 70, 72-4, 81, 87, 88, 96, 98, 108, 115-16, 119, 130, 137, 153, 156, 157, 171, 172, 173 Behan, Lady, 30, 43'Behan Basement', 85 'Behan Boulevard', 55 Behan Building, 32, 33, 49, 55, 63, 64, 65, 68, 116, 184 Beischer, N. A., 134 Bequests: G. M. Castles, 49; Richard Gib son, 32; Hastie, 7, 17, 32, 60; Manifold, 32, 172; S. W. Sffields, 184 Belcher, Sir Charles, 125, 144, 152 191

Perspective of a Century Bermie, A. P. B., 8i, 99, 13a Berry Ministry, 15 Berry, R. J. A., 77 Bevan, D. J. D., 152, 158 Bevan, D. L. H., 125 Bevan, L. L. O., 145 Beveridge, G. E. G., 34 Bickersteth, Julian, 44 Billiards, 58, 60, 118 Bird, A., 47, 50, 81, 100, no Bishops' Bidlding, 16, 56-8, 59, 60, 90, 116, 118, 183 Bishops, Trinity, 12, 105, 106, 108, 109-10 Bishops of Victoria, 69, 71-2 Bjorksten, Barry, 59 Blacket, Arthur, 60 Blacket Bros., 60 Blacket, E. T., 59, 90 Blackett, W. A. M., 64 Blackett and Forster, 33, 63 Blackwood, Margaret, 34, 176 Blackwood, R. L., 34, 80 Blackwood, Sir Robert, 34 Blainey, Geoffrey, xi, 15,80 Bloomfield, Sir John, 131, 143, 152 Boake, W. G., 131 Boase, T. S. R., loi Bond, A. G., 80 Booth, A., 155 Bourke Street Property, 13, 17, 23, 25 Bowls, 132 Boyd, J. H., 70-1 BoydeU, S. G., 157 Brett, F. P., 31, 3a, 70-2, 172

Brind, H.'H., 149 British Empire, 26, 112 Britten, M. W., 109 Broadmeadows Gamp, 113 Brockwell, P. J., 157 Bromby, J. E., 3, 4, 14, 82, 162 Brookes, Herbert, 126 Brotherhood of St. Laurence, loi Brown, J. G. W., 109 Brotvn, P. L., 132 Brown, R. G., 60 Brown, Vera Scantlebury, 178 Brownbill, D. S., 151 Bruce, D. W., i8o Brummagen Gothic, 59 Bryant, H. W., lag, 136 Bryce, Lucy, 178 Buesst, Tristan, 126 192

Buckley, S. L., 126 Bull, R. J., 80 Bullivant, A. H., 144 Bullivant, H. E., 144, 147, 148 Bulpadock, 40, 55-56, 68, 108, 130, 134, 15I) 153, 174

Bunny, Rupert, 25, 137 Buntine, M. A., 132 Bunting, Sir John, 131 Burke, Miss, 38 Burrows, Madge, 181 Bursar, 45, 180 Burston, Sir Samuel, 117, 125 Bush, Miss, 11, 12 Butler, E. V., 126 Buttery, 35, 36, 123, 130 Buzzard, A. J., 80, 180, 182 Byers, Mrs, 128

Galendar, Jubilee, xiii, 24 Gampbell, Dame Kate, 178 Ganterbury Fellowship, loi Garington, Edith, 91 Garlisle, Joseph, 96 Garlyon, N. M., 148 Gamegie, R. H., 134, 145 Garr, Nina, 178 Garrington, W. L., 80

Garse, Franc, 94, 114, 140, 142 Garse, John, 138 GarsweU, D. B., 180 Gasey, Lord, 89, 124, 125, 129 Gash, A. H., 34, 132 Gato Shield, 152 Gensors, 143 Gentenary, xi Gentenary Endowment Fund, 186

Ghapel: Temporary, 58, 90-1, 112; Pro posed, 59; Design Gommittee, 91; Hors-

faU, 13, 25, 48, 56, 64, 68, 91-5, 97; Gompulsory Rule, 42, 48, 52, 82, 96, 97, loi, 102, 132; Services, 96, 97, 99, 102, 168; Vestry Gommittee, 103; Windows, 94, 95

Ghaplain, 24, 34, 39, 95-103 Gherry, R. O., 81 Ghipman, J. L. G., 180 Ghishohn, J. W., 11 o Ghristian Union, 98 Ghristophers, S., 80

Index

Church Assembly, 2, 10, 12, 18, 21, 22, 23, 69, 167 Church of England Messenger, 8, 9, 76, 77

Church Gazette, 104 Chapham, M. H., 153 Clark, A. G. L., 134 Clark, C. M. H., 89, 131, 148 Clark, Sir Lindesay, 131 Clark, T. R. H., loo, 148 Clarke, Archbishop H. L., 25, 29, 31, ic6-8 Clarke, Sir Frank, 125 Clarke, Janet, Lady (Mrs W. J.), 16, 18, 144, 165, 168, 175

Clarke, Joseph, 17, 59 Clarke, W. L. Russell, 125, 138, 172 Clarke, Sir William, 17, 18, 56, 60, 84, 105, 164 Clarke's Building, 17, 18, 59-60, 62, 64, 90, 116, 183, 184

Classical Plays, 17, 121, 142, 157-9 Classical studies, 78, 80 Clayton and Bell, 94 Clinch, A. W., 34 Coat of Anns, 189-90

Cohen, B. A., C. S., R. H., T. B., Keon145

Cohen, C. H. Keon-, 147, 156 College spirit, 127, 136 Collegiate characteristics, xi, 12 Collins, J. T., 23, 70, 79, 125, 168-9 Commencement Parade, 129, 156

Commemoration of Benefactors, 37, 185 Common Room Dance, 129

Commonwealth Grants: Capital, 48, 49, 67; Maintenance, 81; J.C.H., 176 Commonwealth Scholarships, 48 Comprehensive Building Scheme, 32, 63, 65, 83

Concert, College, 155, 157 Coimor, Des, 160 Constitution, 3, 7, 8-10, 69, 71, 138, 175 Coimell, W. F., 131 Cooper, John, 82 Coppel, E. G., 131 Corben, H., 38 Corben, Mulaika, 35, 130-1 Cordner, C. D., 184 Cordner, H., 147, 148 Cornell, B. C., 180 Corr, W. S., 148

Council, H-13, 19-23) 29, 31, 35, 36, 61,

64, 65, 66, 67, 69, 70-4, 75, 83, 93) 96-8, 105) 119) 129) 143) 163) i64) 166-7, 17°) 172, 176 Court, J. A., 74, 140, 148 Cowan, R. W. T., 42, 44-53, 81, 179, 180 Cowan, Mrs Josephine, 44, 50 Cowan, W.D. T., 50 Cowan Building, 49, 67-8, 134 Cowan Cup, 142, 149 Cowle, F. G., 142, 158, 166 Cows, 55 Crabcatcher, 142 Crawford, E. A., 11 Crespigny, Sir Constantine de, 125 Crick, P. T., 73 Cricket, 147-8 Crisp, Terence, 160 Crosthwaite, T., 144 Crotty, Horace, 108 Crown Grant, lo-ii, 33, 68, 71 Crowley, F. K., 132 Crowther, O'Dell, 74, 138 Cuming, Robin, 160 'Cumloden', 106, I22 Ciurie, Sir Archibald, 125 Currie, C. S., 138 'Curtsy', 47 Cuthbertson, A. M., 80 Cuthbertson, J. L., 144

Daley, D. J., 153, 157 Dann, R. W., no

Darling, Sir James, 89 Darling, L. G., 131 Davies, Sir Matthew, 165, 167 Day, R., 145 Dealdn, Alfred, 87 Dean, 36, 37, 47, 119, 180

Deanery, 39, 45, 49, 56, 65, 67, 180 Deasey, D. M., 148 Deasey, Kathleen, 178 Debating, 86, 88-9 D'Ebro, Charles, 165 Delmer, F. S., 156 Dethridge, G. J., 125 'Dethridge Library', 48 Dewey, Miss Margaret, 176 Dewey System, 83 Dialectic Society, 16, 18, 45, 85-89, 121, 137

Dicey, A. V., 30 Dicker, P. H., 109 193

Perspective of a Century Dining Hall, 17, 33, 48, 49, 58, 64, 65 Diocese of Melbourne, i, 2, 31, 56, 103 Diocesan Council, 12, 17 Diocesan Granunar School,4

Discipline, 15, 18-23, 35-7j I24, 127, 185 Dixon, Sir Owen, 89 Dodd, J. E., 94 Domestic Economy, 172-3 Domestic Manager, 182

Domestic Supervisor, 182 'Don', 49 Donaldson, C. I. E., 134 DraiBn, Nicholas, 95 Draft Bill, 73 Dramatic Society, 156, 159-61 Drew, T., 147

'Drink Agreement', 35, 119 'Drink Problem', 35 Duffy, Sir Charles Gavan, 125 Dyason, E. G. E., 126 Dyring, C., 79 Easter Camp, 113 Eaton, Charlie, 123 Eddes, Miss Emily, 165 Eden, Dr Eva, 176 Edmondson, F., 136

Educational Committee, 74 Edwards, Peter Ross-, 134 Eggleston-Seacombe Cup, 151 Elder, D. D., 145 Elder, J. S., 150 'Elliott Fours', 145, 146 EUiott, J. R., 80 Elliott, R. T., 79, 146 Ellis, Constance, 178 Endowments: general, 31, 33, 69, 70; J. C. H., 165, 168; Ritchie, 32, 70, 97 Eustace Rooms, 6: Evangelicals, 106-7 Ewens, W. J., 134

Executive and Finance Committee, 36, 38, 74, 175, 185 Eyres, David, 160

Fairley, K. D., 80 Falkingham, J. N., 39, 46, 47, too, no Fancy Fair, 16 'Farming', 12, 22-3, 31, 69, 164, 168 Farrago, 129 Fawns, R. A., 180 Fees, 47, 121, 130, 133, 135, 185

194

Fellows, 72-4, 104, 180 Feltham, J. D., 81, 134 Ferguson and Urie, 90 Field, P. L., 157 Finance, 6, 7, 16, 23, 31, 37, 49; see also Appeals Fines, 82, 96 Finnis, H. P., v, 108, 156 Fitchett, W. H., 18

Fitts, Sir Clive, 43, 80, 126-7, 149, 174 Fitzpatrick, Brian, 129, 132 Fleming,'Chummie', 132 Fleur-de-Lys (Boat), 144

Fleur-de-Lys (Magazine), xiv, 62, 81, 82, 88, 92-3, 112, 122, 128, 133, 137, 138, 142-3, 153, 159

Fleur-de-Lys Club, 35-6, 73, 119, 128, 138, 143

Fleur-de-Lys, Union of the, 24, 25, 32, 36, 52, 70, 87, 119, 136-40, 152 Floyd, A. E., 94, 156 Football, 141, 148-9 Forbes, John, 145 Forrest, Sir John, 87 Forsythe, J. Dudley, 94 Foundation Stone, 4-6 Foxcroft, A. B., 83 Franklin, R. L., 131 Fraser, J. N., 138 Fraser, Malcolm, 8i Fraser, Sir Robert, 129, 131 Freshers' Dinner, 128 Frewin, J. H., 158 Fulford, H. C., 137, 144 Furness Memorial Gate, 130 Galbraith, I. C., 148 Gale, David, 157 Gallagher, D. E., 150 Gardner, Mark, 36, 148, 152 Garran, Andrew, 34, 131 Garran, J. G., 145 Garran, Sir Peter, 131 Garran, Sir Robert, 25 Garran, R. R., 145 'Garryowen', 170 Gastronomical Society, 132 Gattrell, 130 Gebhardt, S. P., 134 Gee, K. S., 80 Geelong Grammar School, 17, 22, 122, 127, 129, 144, 172

Index Gentlemen v. Players, 148 Gibbs, A. M.,47, 153, 160 Gibson, Ralph, 129, 131 Gibson, Richard, 32 Glee Glub, 156 Gloucester, Prince Henry of, 37 Golf, 150 Goe, Bishop F. F., 163, 167 Goodman, George, 105 Goodwin, Thomas, 26 Gosse, H. W., 144

Governor of Victoria, 87, 158, 165 Graham, Hugh, 140 Graham, W. H., 130 Grant, J. A., xii, 103, no, 180 Grant of Arms, 190 Gray, Miss, 49 'Great Rebellion', 18-23 Greeland, W. T., 144 Green, A. V., 29, 105, no, in, 136 Green, S. D., 144 Gregory, R. W., 180 Gregson, A. K., 152 Greville, J. S. R., 143 Grice, George, 112 Grice, Mrs James, 166 Grice, K. S., 80 Griffith, C. J., 4 Griffith, M. de B., 126 Grimwade, F. S., 134

Grimwade, Geoffrey, 131 Grounds, 15, 17, 54-6 Guest, J. S., 80, 145 Guilfoyle, W. R., 54 Gunther, A. W., 180 Gymnasium, 18, 23, 65

Hackett, Sir Winthrop, 15, 17-18, 78, 85, 86, 87, 157 Hall, Florence, 178 Hall, G. W. L. Marshall-, 25, 158 Halls, Miss D. M., 178 Hallowes, H. F., 149 Hamer, A. W., 34, 140, 148 Hamer, R. J., 43, 131, 140, 148

Hancock, Sir Keith, 26, 34, 126, 129 Hancock, William, 106 Handfield, H. H. P., 96, 105 Hankin, M. L., 148 Hare, W. S. C., 131 Harkins, Monica, 160

Harraway Cup, 129 Harris, Miss W., 172 Hart, J. S., 29 Harvard University, 50, 176, 179 Hasker, John, 153 Hastie, John, 7 Hattam, H. B., 80 Head, Archbishop F. W., 37, 72 Heads of Colleges, 48, 77 Heam, W. E., 77, 78 Heath, Dallas, 160 Hebbard, Dale, 8x Hebden, Miss Elizabeth, 32, 37 Hedstrom Cup, 151 Henchman, H. H., 125

Henderson, Kingsley, 64 Henderson, K. T., loi, 108 Hensley, Miss E. M., 166-7 Henty, Herbert, i6 Heralds, College of, 189

Herring, Sir Edmund, 25, 74, 117, 124, 125, 147

Herring, Miss Margery, 33, 55, 169, 171, 178

High Schools, 127, 129, 185 Hill, Norman and Beard, 94 Hiller, Mrs Muriel, 178 Hirschfield, F. K. S., 34 Historical studies, 81 Hitchcock, Miss Bertha, 172 Hockey, 108, 151-2 Hodges, H. A., i2 Hogarth, C., 143 Hogg, E. G., 79 Holland, John, and Co., 48 Hollow, Joseph, 60 Hollway, T. T., 43, 131 Holman, MoUie, 178 Hone, J. Ann, 162 Hopetoun, Lord, 165 Horsfall, J. S., 25, 91-2, 94,97 'Hostiles', 168, 174 Huddart Parker Gup, 151 Hudson, E. H., 131 Hueston, J. T., 80, 131 Hughes, E. S., 94, lOO, io6, 122, 138, 140, 144, 145, 158 Hughes, F. G., 144 Hughes, Mrs F. G., 171 Hughes, W. Kent, 79 Hunter, H. H., 152 195

Perspective of a Century Hurry, Maurice, 84 Hyland, Miss Anne, 182

Incorporation, 9, 33, 36, 47, 69, 72-3 Infirmary, 61 Inglis, B. S., 134 Ingram, W. F., 79 Initiations, 122, 128, 136 Intercollegiate Delegacy, 24, 141, 152 Intercollegiate Tutorials, 78 Irvine, W. M., 147 Isbister, G. H., 180 Jackson, A. C., 131 Jackson, E. S., 143 James, Miss Valerie, 81 Janet, the (Boat), 144

Janet Clarke Hall (from 1921), 50, 62, 63, 7i> 89, 97, 98, 135, 143, 159, 172-8; Building, 166, 171; Committee, 175; Dance, 174; Hockey Match, 151-2, 174; Independence, 175-7; Principal, 173, I75> 176; Scholarships, 175; Social Ser vice, 100; Tennis Court, 63 Jelbart Farnily, 145 Jermings, Miss Vera, 81, 171, 175 'Jeopardy' (Memorial Building), 48, 52, 56, 66-7, 117, 133, 135 Johnston, Sir William, 125 Joint College-University Connnittee, 79, 184

Jones, Brian, 129, 132 Jones, B. M., 153 Jones, Isaac, 80 Jones, M. R., 145 Jones, Mrs, 49 Joske, Miss Enid, 33, 81, 172, 173, 175, 178 Joske, R. A., 131 Joske Wing, 176 Joyce, J. R., 153

Jubilee: Silver, 24; Golden, 32; J.C.H., 174

Judges, Trinity, 12, 125, 131 Junior Common Room, 48, 114, 118, 119, 135

Juttner, C. P., 153 Juttoddie, 129, 132, 153-5 Juvenal, 127 Karmel, P. H., 131 Keeper of Kollege Konstitution, 133

196

Kellaway, C. H., 80, 125 Kelly, Sir Dalziel, 126 Kendall, David, 160 Kendall, F. R., 55 Kent, B. E., 47 Kent, David, 100, 157, 169 Kilvington, Basil, 80 King, Mrs Ethleen, 178 King, W. F. Whitney, 145 Kitchens, 17, 49, 60, 64 Knight, F. F., 83, 140 Knight, Dr Helen, 81, 176

Knowles, Sir George, 125 Kollege Karpenter, 142 Kramer, Leonie, 178 Kmrle, S. W., 134 Kiing, Hans, no Kyle, E. W., 145 Laboratories, College, 17, 60, 79 Labour Club, 129 L. B. J. Society, 135 Ladies' Committee; see Women's Hostel Lake, Joshua, 14 Lambert, Ada, 178 Land, J., 158 Landale, Mrs G., 175 Lane, R. C. B., 81 Langford, I. F., 148, 149 Langley, Doreen, 178 Langley, F. E., 147, 148 Langley, H. T., 108 Langley, J. D., 107 Laundry, 61, 179 Lawrence, James, 4, 6 Lawton, F. D. H. B., 74, 80, 140 Lazarus, S. C., 34 Leach, J. S., 130 League Footballers, 148 Leask, Judith, 160 Le Couteur, P. R., 29 Lectures, College, 79-80, 168 Lectureships: General, 14; Risdom Grimwade, 114; Stewart, no Leeper, Alexander, xi, xiii, 7, 13, 14-28, 54, 56, 70, 76, 78, 79, 82, 83, 84, 87, 91-3, 96, 97, 104, 105-8, 112, 118, 119, 121, 138, 157, 159, 162, 163-7, 171, 177, i86

Leeper, Mrs Adeline, 14, 83 Leeper, Mrs Mary, 27 Leeper, A. W. Allen, 27, 142

Index Leeper, G. W., 27 Leeper, Sir Reginald, 27 Leeper, Miss Valentine, xiv, 27 Leeper Building, 39, 49, 66, 132, 179 Leeper Library: see Library Leeper Prize for Oratory, 28

Leeper Scripture Prize, 28 Lees, Archbishop H. G., 109 Legal studies, 8i Leslie, D. R., 80 Leslie, E. K., 109 Lewers, T. R., 83 Lewers, W. C., 39, 142, 158, 166

Lewis, R. B., 132, 145 Liber Alhus, 25 Liber Melburniensisy 14 Library, Leeper, 28, 39, 68, 82-5, 177, 179, 184, 189; Committee, 85; Law, 83; Librarian, 85 Lister, C. R., 80 Loch, Lady, 164, 165 Long, 0. R., 79 Long, G. M., 106, 126, 158 Lowe, Sir Charles, 24, 73, 125 Lucas, A. H. S., 79 Lucas, C. R., 148 Lucas-Tooth Scholars, 109

Lush, Miss K., 81 Madden, Sir John, 87 Madden, W. M., 78 Mahaffy, J. P., 14 Manifold, W. T., 172 Manifold Wing, 172 Mann, J. G., 34 Mann, S. F., 138 'Mannix & Co.', 27 Marshall, B. R., 45, 50, 81, 84, 88, 95, 102-3, 160, 179, 180-1, 186 Marshall Memorial Fund, 180 Masefield, John, 37 Masefield Walk, 56 Mason, K. B., 180 Master Plans, 57, 59, 60, 64, 65-6 Masters, F. G., 96 Matheson, J. A. L., 52 Mattingley, M., 132 Maudesley, Lady, 175, 179 Maxwell, C. A., 125 Maxwell, Murray, 80, 157 'Mayfair Miles', 153 Mayo, Sir Herbert, 125

Meals, 123 Meares, A. D., 132 Medical studies, 80,82 'Meds', 122

Melba Hall, 159, 174 Melbourne City Council, 60, 61, 65, 129 Melbourne College of Divinity, no Melbourne Grammar School, 2, 3, 8-9, 14, 24, 32, 34= 72, 84, 122, 127 Melbourne University Magazine, 133-4 Melbourne University Rifles, 113, 126 Melbumian, 14 Mellenfield, Michael, 182 Members of Parliament, Trinity, 125, 131, 134

Meredith, Barbara, 178 Meredith, B. J., 160 Merralls, J. D., 81, 180, i8j Mervyn Bournes EUggins Shield, 145 Michie, J. W., 145 'Mick', 128 Micklem, P. A., 29 Miller, C. W., 147 Miller, E. C., 147 Miller, L. F., 149 Minchin, J. B., 102, 103, 157 Mitchell, E. F., 91 Mitchell, George, 95 Mitchell, P. R., 150 Mixed Doubles, 149-50 Mockridge, Stable and Mitchell, 67 Modem Languages, 79, 81 Molesworth, Hickman, 106 MoUison, Miss E. L., 81 Mollison Library, 85 Monash University, 50 Monger, A. C., 145 Moore College, 103 Moore, Sir Harrison, 74, 77 Moorhouse, Bishop James, 15, 16-17, 26, 55= 90= 94= 95= 104, 105, III, 163 Moorhouse, Mrs, 16 Morey, Elivyn, 178 Morgan, W. Kerr-, 94 Moriarty, Mrs Charlotte, 17 Moroney, J. B., 100 Morris, Arthur, 140 Morris, E. E., 14, 77 Morris,- Sir Geoffrey Newman, 131 Morris, Mary, 178 Morris, W. P. F., 126 Morrises, The, 178

197

Perspective of a Century Morrison, Alexander, 76 Morrison, L. N., 25 Morton, D. L., 148 Mostellaria, 17, 157 Motor cars, 63, 130, 134, 135 Mott, Dr John R., 98 Motto, 112, 189 Moule, H. O., 113 Moule, W. H., 140 Mundy, Mrs, 123 Muniments Room,xii, 84, 183 Murray, A. D. M. L., 145 Murray, C. H., 109 Murray Commission, 48 Murray, J. S., 157 Murray, L. 0. L., 145 Muschamp, D. J., 180 Music, 155-7 Myer, Mrs, Prue, 178 Myer Foundation, 84

Macartney, H. B., 5, 6, lo, 12, 18 McCallum, P. H. G., 80 McCoy, Sir Frederick, 79 McDonald, S. F., 87 McDougall, D. G., 24, 126

McFarland, Sir John, 24, 78, 79 McFarlane, J., 144 McGlashan and Everist, 66, 67 McGregor, Stuart, 136 Mclimes, Graham, 88 McKenzie, Aime, 80 McKenzie, Ian, 80, 150 McKenzie, Malcolm, 134 Mackie, J. A. C., 152

McKie, J. D., 41, 100, 109, no, 129 McKinnon, Donald, 125, 136, 140 McKnight, Dame Ella, 178 McMahon, C. W., 134 McMahon, Mfa J. J., 175 McMillan, J. M., 131 McPherson, A. B., 102, 160 McRae, J., 148 Name of College, 4, 7 Nanson, E. J., 77 Nash, C. H., 107 National Fund Raising Counsel, 184 National Mutual Life Association, 48, 70 National Trust Classifications, 68 Naughton, Johnny, 149 Newman College, 27, 68, 148

198

Newman, F. N. B., 147 Newnham College, 162, 164, 166, 171 Newspapers and Periodicals, 118, 124 Newton, Sir Alan, 63 Newton, F. W. R., 96 Newton, W. S., 80 Nicholas, G. R., 48, 55 Nicholson, William, 2 Nixon, J. K., 149 Noall, A. J., 126

Non-residents, 16, 78, 82, 121, 122, 133, 136, 185 Norman, James, 96 Norris, SirKingsley, 113, 124, 125 North, Alexander, 91-2 Norton, M. R., 145

'Norwood', 107 'Oak' the, 55 Objects of GoUege, 4, 75, 95 O'Brien, J. L., 80 Oddie, T. H., 153 Oliver, John, 160 'Onto Festschrift', 51 Organists, 156

Ormond College, 17, 23, 24, 34, 62, 68, 76, 78, 83, 98, 106, no. III, 124, 143, 144, 147, 148, 150, 152, 164, i66, 179 Ormond, Francis, 17 Orr, Miss A., 158 Osbom, G. H., 80 Overseer, see S. A. Wynne Pain, A. W., 107 Palmer, A. H., 125 Palmer, Herbert, 112

Palmer, Sir James, 6 Park, A. M. S., 153 Parker, L. E., 143 Pamell, T., 81 Patrick, J. F., 81

Payne, T. B., 105 Payne, T. H., 125, 143 Peacock, A. E., io6, 123, 156 Pearson, C. H., 76 Pendlebury, Scott, 52 Pennington, J. S., 80 Percival, A. H., 26, 69-70

Perry, Bishop Charles, xi, xiii, 1-8, 11, 12, 13, 16, 17, 82, 84, 95, 104

Petty, Jennifer Paxton-, 160 Phillips, M. M., 125

Index Picken, D. K., 78, 88 Pillow, A. F., 131 Plautus, 157-8 Plueckhahn, V. D., 80 Pockley, R. P. G., 133, 153 Poole, T. Slaney, 125, 158 Portus, G. v., 45 Post-Easter Conference, 100 Potter, R., 96, 105 Potter, R. T., 149 Poynter, J. R., 47, 50, 77, 81, 179, 180 Prelection, Prelector: see Dialectic Society Prentice Builders, 49 Price, Sir Archibald Grenfell, 40 Price, F., 155

Priestley, Sir Raymond, 81 Principal's Residence, 4 Pritchard, W., 58, 59 Prizes, CoUege: Bromby, 105; Franc Carse Essay, 114; Leeper Oratory, 28; Leeper Scripture, 28; Wigram Allen Essay, 87 Prohibition, 36, 132 Provisional Committee, 3-7 Provost's Lodge, 5, 56-7, 82 Public Library, Museums, and National Gallery, 27, 83 'Purity Path', 133, 179 Pusey House, 102

Queen's College, Belfast, 3 Queen's College, Meboume, 18, 23, 68, 79, 144, 160, 166 Quinn, James, 39

R.A.A.F. Administration School, 38, 63, 116

Radios, 130, 132 'Rags', Student, 130 Ranson, Mrs Todd-, 94 Rawlins and Sayer, 57 Reed, Henderson and Smart, 60 Reed, T. T., 109, 132 Reeves, J. H., 130

Regulations, College, 69, 70-3, 108-9 Reid, F. S., 80 Reminiscences, 11, 122, 123, 126-7, 131, 158, 168, 169 Rendall, C. H., 2i, 78, 155 Rentoul, J. L., 27 Revue, Students', 89 Reynolds, E. H. T., 125

Rhodes Scholars, 25, 29, 34, 37, 40, 44, 45, 47, 156, 184 Richards, R. E., 109 Ridley College, 92, 97, 107-8, 109 Rigby, G. A., 50 Ringwood, A. E., 134

Ritchie, R. B., 32 Ritchie Endowment, 70, 97 Riverside Inn, 147 Robertson, A. S., 143 Robins, E. K., loi Robinson, Gordon, 136 Robinson, H. G., 109

Robinson, T. M., 64, 81, 93, 99, 102, no, 156 Robson, E. I., 24, 29, 80, 144

Roff, P. A. v., 47, 134, 145 Rogers, J. Warrington, 16, 56, 69, 163 Rogers, Mrs J. W., 90 Roman Gatholics, 27 Roosmale, Alistair, 88 Ross, A. I. Clunies-, 133 Ross, Dorothy, 178 Ross, Isabella Younger-, 178 Rotary, 50 Rowing, 24, 141, 143-7 Rowing Coaches, 144, 145 Rowing Supporters, 146-7 Rowsell, J. and L., 92 Royal Commission into University of Mel bourne, 80 Royle, J. P., 149 Rudens, 158 Rugby, 150-1 Rupp, H. M. R., 126, 144, 183 Rusden, G. W., 82-3, 183 Rusden, Miss Mary, xiv, 85 Rusden Glub, 99, 100, loi Rusden Museum, 61, 183 Rushton, Miss, 38 Russell, F. T. Cusack, 82, 105

Russell Keon-Cohen Rowing Fund, 146 Ryall, Mrs., 38 Rylah, Sir Arthur, 131 Sadlier, W. C., 106

St George's College, Perth, 18, 40 St John's, La Trobe Street, 11, 90, 95, loi St John's College, Cambridge, 3, 10

St John's College, Melbourne, 106-8 St John's College, Morpeth, 99, 102

St John's College, Oxford, 14 199

Perspective of a Century St Mark's College, Adelaide, 37, 40, 44 St Paul's Cathedral, Melbourne, 32, 106 108, 174 St Peter's, Eastern Hill, 5, 96 St Peter's School, Adelaide, 44, 52 Salmon, C. Carty, 70, 125 Salmon, H. R., 87, 137, 143, 148 Sambell, G. T., loi Sanitary Arrangements, 25, 58 Sargeant, Philip, 160 Scantlebury, Mrs Lilian, 175 Scantlebury Wing, 176 Scholarships, College, 17, 31, 33, 48, 71; Armytage, 17; Henry Berthon, 17; Clarke, 17; Elizabeth Hebden, 32, 176;

A. G. Miller, 114; Perry, xiii, 17; A. C. Thomson, 114; Warden's, 17, 22; A. M. White, 32, 70, 176; S. A. Wynne, 182 Schools of Theology, 110 Science studies, 79, 81 Scott, Sir Ernest, 18 Scout, College, 119 Scriven, M. J., 134, 145 Sedgefield, W. J., 126 Semmens, J., 144 Senior Common Room, 48, 66 Senior Student, 48, 84, 119, 136, 147, 185 Senior Student List, 119-121 Senior Student Suit, 147 Senior Tutor, 37, 47, 50, 164, 168, 180, 185

Serle, Geoffrey, 8 Serle, Percival, 18 Servants' Quarters, 23, 60, 65 Servers, 99

Servicemen, Returned, 35, 45, 61, 97, 126, 132

'Shums', 147

Shuter, R. E., 149 Simon, G. P., 157 Simpson, R. L., 145 Site, 2 Sleford Family, 189

Smallwood, R. A., 148 Smith, Edward, 124 Smith, C. Selby, 184 Smith, R. Murray, 32 Smith, R. Neil, 126 Smith, T. JoUie, 78, 164 Smith, T. W., 131

Social Club, 35, 48, 97-8, 114, 118-19, 123, 126, 127, 142 Social Service, 100 S.P.C.K., 4 Soden, H. Ross-, 144 Somerset, Sir Henry, 131 Song, College, v, 53, 156 South, A. E., 84, 124 Southey, R. J., 131 Speed, H. M., 130 Spicer, E. C., 85 Spiller, 124

Sport, intercollegiate, 114, 124, 141-2 Spowers, Alan, 126, 145 Sproule, G. M., 25 Sproule, W. S., 125, 144, 158 Spry, F. W., 74 Sqash, 152 Squash Court, 65, 152 Stables, bicycle, 48 Stanbridge, W. E., 105, 168 Starke, J. E., 131 Statistics of the Diocese of Melbourne, 69 Stawell, Melian, 164

Sewell, F. A., 116 Sewell, J. E., 149

Stawell, Sir Richard, 36, 70, 79, 83, 87,

Sexton, Helen, 171, 178

Stawell, Sir William, 2, 3, 6, 15, 76

Shann, K. C. O., 131 Sharwood, A. L., 132 Sharwood, R. L., 68, no, 179-87 Shaw, A. G. L., 39, 46, 81, 132, 152, 156 Shaw, J. Holmes, 125 Sheen, J. I. D., 153 'Sheepwalk', 55 Shephard, A. J., 144

Steele, W. Huey, 126 Stephen, J. W., xiii, 3, 10

Shields, C., 125

Shields, S. W., 184 ShoU, Sir Reginald, 32, 34, 42, 131 'Shore' Grammar School, Sydney, 24 200

i25> 137, 138, i49> 158

Stephen, Reginald, 18, 24, 35, 79, 96, 105, 106-8, no, 136, 157 Stewart, H. J., 126, 147, 148, 152 StewÂŁirt, James, no Stewart, R. J., 145 Stewart Lectureship, no Stewart, F. D. Cumbrae-, 130, 140, 151 Stock, E. J., 33, 70 Stock, Miss Sara, 33 Stokes, W., 145

Index

Stowell, Richaxdj i6o Strafford, 23, 55 Strahan, J. A., 149 Stretch, J. F., xiii, 11, 12, 175 Strikes, 124 Strong, H. A., I2, 15, 27 Stuart Society, 130 Student Christian Movement, 98, 133 Students, 15, 35-6, 121-36; accommo dation, 58, 60, 62, 66, 67; numbers, 12, 15, 46, 48, 49, 61-3, 115, 121, 126; origins, 121-2, 127,133, 135 Students Representative Council, 80, 129, 130

Sub-Warden, 24, 34, 71 Sugden, E. H., 23, 24 Summer School of Business Administration, 50, 116 Summons, W. H., 80 Sunderland, Sir Sydney, 131 Sutton, Harvey, 25, 80, 125, 138, 156

Sutton, R. Esmond, 41, 99, 109 Swanson Bros., 64 Swimming, 150 Swot Vac, 133, 134 Sydney Morning Herald, 15, 21

Sydney Women's College, 171 Synods Diocesan, 73 Tawney, R. H., 100 Taylor, D. G., 34, 37, 81 Taylor, Miss F., 167 Television, 133 Temple, William, 27, 98 Tennis, 141, 149-50 Tennis Courts, 66, 149, 182

Terry, Leonard, 3, 4, 6, 57, 59 Theological Education, Report to General Synod on, in Theological Lectiurers, 104-10 Theological School, 3, 16, 25, 70, 103-11, 184

Theological students (Theologues), 96, 105-10, 122

Theological Studentships, 16, 105, 111 Thomas, M. M., 111 Thompson, S. P., 19, 21 Thomson, R. S., 148 Thoren, Miss, 100 Thornton, Samuel, 106, 167

Thwaites, M. R., 34, 132, 152 Thwaites, P. N., 132, 152

Timpson, T. H., 131 Tin Alley, 54, 55, 65, 179 Tisdall, Constance, 168, 178 Todd, R. K., 52, 184 Tomasetti, Glen, 160 Tootell, G. C., 48, 74 Torrance, G. W., 11-13, i5j 75 Townsend, Sir Lance, 131 Train, E. M., 171, 173, 175, 178 TraiU Wing, 173 Traynor, H. W., 147 Treasurer, 69, 70 Trinity College Acts, 33, 71-2, 177, 189 Trinity College Associated Clubs (T.C.A.C.), 36, 37, 82, 101, 119, 136, 145-6, 153, 185 Trinity College Inquiry, 21-2 Trinity College, Cambridge, 1-2, 82 Trinity College, Dublin, 2, 10, 11, 14, 15, 58, 85, 159 Trinity Women's Society, 174 Trustees, 10, 68-71 Trusts Corporation, 33, 48, 71-2 Tulligny Cup, 178 Tunbridge, E. B., 145 Tumbull, N. H., 150, 184 Turner, J. B., 80, 149 Turner, L. W., 145 Turner Fellowships, ill Tutorials, 16, 31, 49, 77-82 Tutors, 33, 34, 45, 47, 5°, 77-82 Twigg, A. A., 148 Tyler, T. A. H., 160 Ulster, 27 United Faculty of Theology, 110 University of Cambridge: Colleges, xi, 2; Press, 82; Women's Colleges, 162 University of Dublin Press, 82

University of Melbourne: Calendar, 76; Centenary Appeal, 48; Colleges, 1, 16, 18, 24, 28, 75, 80, 177; Council, 27, 40, 75; enrolments, 61; foundation, 1; In corporation Act, 1, 103; Kindergarten, 182; Library, 83; Professorial Board, 79, 184; Statutes, 76; study of Theology at, 1, 103; tutorials, 78-9, 81; Union TTieatre, 160 University of Oxford: Colleges, xi, 2; Law School, 30; Press, 82; Union, 83 University of West Australia, 18 University Boat Club, 143 201

Perspective of a Century University National Service Group, 115 Upward, G. E., 144 Uthwatt, Lord, 31, 125

Vacation Conferences, 183

â&#x20AC;˘Va^bond', The (S. James), i2 â&#x2013; Vatican', 65, 99 Vatican Lavra, 56 Vaughan, Miss Annie, 12 Vaughan, Charles, 112 Vaughan, G. N., 151 Verdon Library, 168, 176 Vemon, J. B., 153

Victorian Government, lo-ii, 49

Westfold, K. C., 38, 131 White, E. Rowden, 125, 140, 147, 149 White, Mrs James, 32, 37, in Whitehead, Dorothy, 178 Wigram Allen Essay, 87, 93 Wilcher, L. C., 36, 46, 81, 133 Wilkinson, Frederick, 144, 158 Wilkinson, H. L., 126

Williams, Louis, 92 Williams, Miss S. J., 80, 98, 170, 175, 178 Wilmot, Betty, 178 Wilmot, Chester, 130, 132 Wilson, A. R., 108 Wilson, Colin, 160

Wilson, G. H. A., 23, 126 Wade, E. V., 97, 98 Wadham, S. M., 36, 77 Wall, H. B. D., 78 Wallace, J. Alston, 94, 138, 144 'Wallace Collection', 139 Walshford Cup, 151 Walton, Miss Lucy, 164, 165 War, Boer, 112

War, First World, 25, 108, 113-15, 137 War, Second World, 37, 115-17, 139, 160, 175

War Memorial, 46, 65, 114-15 War Memorial Appeal, 46 War Trophy Committee, 115 Warden (Priiticipal to 1882), xi, 11, 13, 17) 25) 28, 44, 69, 163, 167, 179-80, 186 Warden's Garden, 55-6 Warden's Kitchen, 23, 60

Warden's Lodge (Old), 31, 38, 39, 41, 64, 83, 116 Warden's Lodge (New), 49, 56, 67, 68 Warden's 'Sherry Party', 45 Warden's Tennis Court, 56 Warren, Mrs Olga, 81 Wasps, 159 Weatherbum, C. E. B., 81 Weichmann, F., 79 Weigall, T. a'B., 15, 125, 136 Weir, S. I., 115, 147 Wentzell, M. P. C., 102

202

Wilson, J. H., 180 Wilson, M. M., 47, 80, 181 Wilson, P. St J., 132 Wilson, W. P., 3, 6, 9, 104 Wilson Trust, 32 Wimpole, H. A., 149 Wine Cellar, 135 Winter, A. E., 109 Wiseman, H. D., 37, 81, 125 Woinarski, C. J. Z., 125 Wood, A. O'Hara, 147 Wood, J. J. O'Hara, 142 Wood, P. O'Hara, 147, 148 Wood, Mrs Ernest, 81

Wooden Wing, 34, 49, 61-3, 115, 116, 126, 128-9, 134

Women's Hostel, 18, 23, 96, 28, 33, 69, 90, 158, 162-72; Committee, 74, 171; Ladies Committee, 165-6; Principal, 164, 166, 168-70, 171; see also J.C.H. Wyatt, Frederick, 57, 90 Wykes, Miss Olive, 81 Wynne, S. A., 37, 38, 45, 49, 62, 63, 65, 66, 95, 116, 130, 181-2 Wynter, P. E., 47, 81 'Yellow Cab Parade', 129

Youlden, Joy, 160 Zwing Cup, 46, 129, 153